Skip to main content

Full text of "Aggressive Christianity : practical sermons"

See other formats


witmmmmm(ii0m^^ 


Aggressive 


CHRiSXrANiT 


M"R"^.  TU)011T. 


^miimmmfmmmmmmm 


257.15 
3642a 


m^ 


ip&^^^^ 


^ot  Ift^i^W 


from 


%j^:iiM^ 


267.15 

B6i|2a 


% 


v^. 


'J--" 


School 
of 

Theolo 
Library 


gy 


AGGEESSIYE  CHEISTIANITY. 


PRACTICAL  SERMONS 


BY 


MRS.  CATHEEINE  BOOTH, 
M 


WI  TIT  AN  IXTnODUCTION  B  Y 


DANIEL  STEELE,  D.D. 


BosTOX : 

McDonald  &  gill, 

Office  of  The  Christiax  Witness, 
OC)  Bkomfield  St. 


Kiitered.  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S83. 

Bv  :vr. txjxalt)  a.-  gill. 

Jn  the  Office  of  the  LiLrariau  of  «;.jn;ri-ess  at  Washiuirtou. 


3/7^2^ 


PrBLISHERS*  PREFACE. 


Our  attention  was  first  called  to  this  book  by  Eev.  Daniel 
Steele.  T>.  D.,  and  after  a  careful,  and,  to  us,  profitable  read- 
ing, -vre  yielded  readily  to  his  persuasion  to  give  it  to  the 
American  Churches,  being  assured  that  its  practical,  burn- 
ing trutbs,  must  arouse  all  to  a  clearer  apprehension  of 
their  duty  and  privilege. 

These  sermons  are  a  marvel  of  direct,  earnest  appeal  to 
the  hearts  of  all  who  seek  to  know  the  way  of  the  Lord 
more  perfectly.  Xo  one  can  read  them  without  being  pro- 
foundly stirred,  and  scripturally  enlightened.  They  are 
suited  to  arouse  the  dormant  energies  of  all  classes  to  a 
better  and  more  useful  life. 

The  Introduction,  by  Dr.  Steele,  sets  forth  in  earnest 
words  the  religious  character  of  the  author,  and  the  excel- 
lencies of  these  sermons.  We  give  them  to  the  public  with 
the  prayer  that  their  perusal  may  kindle  a  fi^me  of  revival 
in  all  the  land  by  stirring  up  the  people  to  seek  the  pente- 
costal  baptism. 

-      McDOXALD  &  GILL 


AUTHOR'S    PREFACE. 


The  addresses  contained  in  this  little  volume  were  deliv- 
ered during  a  series  of  services  at  the  West  End  of  London, 
in  the  summer  of  1880.  That  they  were  used  then  of  the 
Lord  I  had  abundant  evidence,  and  on  that  account  I  have 
consented  to  their  reproduction  in  this  form,  hoping  that 
He  may  still  speak  through  them  to  many  souls. 

I  only  regret  that  pressing  public  duties  have  prevented 
the  shorthand  writer's  notes  being  revised  as  thoroughly  as 
I  could  have  wished,  especially  as  they  are  reports  of  what 
were  themselves  largely  unpremeditated  utterances. 

Catherine  Booth. 


ES^TRODUCTION. 


This  volume  is  reprinted  in  America  at  my  oft-repeated 
suggestion-  TTlien  the  reader  lias  finished  these  sermons  lie 
will  not  ask  why  I  have  urged  the  publication  of  an  Ameri- 
can edition.  The  sermons  will  have  spoken  for  themselves. 
To  induce  the  Christian  public  to  read  this  book,  a  few 
words  of  information  respecting  its  gifted  author,  her  excel- 
lencies as  a  preacher,  and  the  wonderful  work  in  which  she 
is  engaged,  will  be  our  only  argument. 

Mrs.  Catherine  Booth  is  the  wife  of  Eev.  William  Booth, 
formerly  a  Primitive  Methodist  preacher,  but  now  the 
Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Salvation  Army.  Convert^ 
at  fifteen,  her  piety  till  several  years  aft^r  her  marriage 
was  like  a  shaded  lamp,  shining  only  upon  the  narrow 
circle  of  the  parsonage  and  parish.  She  says  :  ■•!  was  one 
of  the  most  timid  and  bashful  disciples  the  Lord  Jesns  ever 
saved."  For  ten  years  the  daily  battle  of  her  life  was  with 
the  duty  of  giving  public  testimony  with  her  lips  to  the 


8  INTEODUCTION. 

power  of  Christ  to  save.  Her  victory  at  last,  and  lier  rf 
markable  call  to  preach,  when  the  mother  of  four  children 
under  five  years  of  age,  and  the  spiritual  power  of  her  min- 
istry, are  thrillingly  detailed  in  the  sermon  on  "  Witnessing 
for  Christ."  She  has  been  a  preacher  twenty-three  years, 
and  has  brought  up  nine  children  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

My  first  knowledge  of  Mrs.  Booth  was  obtained  in  1880, 
from  a  letter  of  a  strait-laced  Presbyterian  doctor  of  divin- 
ity, published  in  one  of  the  organs  of  that  denomination  in 
New  York.  He  had  listened  to  all  the  celebrities  in  Lon- 
don, not  excepting  Spurgeon  and  Parker,  but  had  heard  no 
speaker  who  had  moved  him  so  deeply  as  a  woman  preaching 
in  a  hall  in  the  West  End  of  London.  The  woman  was  Mrs. 
Booth.  This  confession  by  a  minister  who  would  have  been 
subjected  to  ecclesiastical  censure  if  he  had  introduced  a 
woman  into  his  own  pulpit,  so  excited  my  interest  that  I 
began  to  inquire  about  this  new  light  which  had  arisen  upon 
England,  and  to  wonder  whether  the  printing  press  would 
not  soon  reflect  its  rays  upon  our  western  world.  I  could 
not  wait  for  an  American  reprint,  but  immediately  sent  for 
the  volumes  of  her  sermons.  Having  feasted  upon  them 
for  several  months,  I  am  constrained  to  invite  my  fellow- 
Christians  in  America  to  the  banquet.  The  volume  entitled 
^'  Godliness  "  is  not  on  the  table^  but  is  in  course  of  prepara- 


IXTRODUCTION.  9 

tion  by  McDonald  &  Gill,  and  will  be  eagerly  sought  for  by 
all  who  have  tasted  of  "  Aggressive  Christianity." 

One  of  the  bishops  of  the  Church  of  England  has  recent- 
ly issued  a  letter  to  the  clergy  of  his  diocese,  urging  them, 
if  they  would  be  aroused  and  stimulated  to  go  out  and  com- 
pel the  unchurched  and  perishing  masses  to  come  to  the 
gospel  feast,  to  study  the  discourses  of  Mrs.  Booth.  Here 
they  would  find  inspiration  and  incentives  to  this  long- 
neglected  work. 

The  relation  of  Mrs.  Booth  to  the  Salvation  Army  may 
lead  some  to  suppose  that  her  sermons  are  only  frqthy  rant- 
ings  addressed  to  vicious  and  illiterate  crowds,  '^the  un- 
washed mob"  of  the  metropolis  of  England.  This  is  a 
great  mistake.  While  General  Booth  was  preaching  in 
Mile  End,  letting  down  the  Gospel  plummet  to  sound  the 
depths  of  the  slums  in  eastern  London,' his  wife  was  gather- 
ing the  cultured  and  aristocratic  class  in  the  western  part  of 
the  city,  attracting  such  intellects  as  Erances  Power  Cobbe, 
the  admirer  and  correspondent  of  Theodore  Parker.  This 
Unitarian  lady,  whose  fame  as  a  Uterateur  has  reached  all 
parts  of  the  English-speaking  world,  says  of  Mrs.  Booth's 
preaching :  "  The  combination  of  fervent  zeal  with  practical 
good  sense,  in  her  extempore  discourses,  must  be  admired 
even  by  those  who  differ  most  widely  from  her  views." 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

It  has  beea  truthfully  said  that  woman  excels  in  insight, 
in  her  power  of  intellectual  penetration,  in  the  instantane- 
ous, intuitive  discernment  of  truth,  like  that  of  St.  John, 
and  that  the  masculine  mind  is  superior  in  the  discursive, 
or  dialectic  faculty,  in  the  Pauline  ability  to  forge  and  weld 
together  the  successive  links  of  a  chain  of  reasoning.  Mrs. 
Booth  combines  both  these  qualities.  She  is  Pauline  and 
Johannean  in  the  cast  of  her  mind.  He  will  be  happily 
disappointed  who  opens  this  volume  expecting  to  find  only 
what  Eenan  sneeringly  styles  —  when  he  characterizes  the 
resurrection  message  of  Mary  Magdalene  —  "  the  hallucina- 
tion of  an  excited  woman's  imagination."  The  reader  must 
look  elsewhere  for  the  gospel  of  gush.  In  these  sermons 
there  is  no  incoherency,  no  rhapsody,  no  rhodomontade,  but 
sound  theology  in  consecutive  propositions  set  forth  in  nat- 
ural and  logical  sequence  according  to  the  laws  of  thought, 
the  whole  delivered  with  Divine  unction,  a  river  of  truth 
set  on  fire  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  bearing  down  or  burning  up 
everything  before  it.  One  element  of  her  power  is  her 
plain,  stout,  terse  Saxon  speech,  not  slang,  but  the  language 
of  the  home,  the  shop,  and  the  street.  Her  sermons  are 
theology  in  homespun.  She  eschews  a  scholastic  form  of 
theology  in  buckram  and  broadcloth. 

This  volume  is  rightly  named.     For  two  reasons  the  sub- 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

ject  of  the  first  sermon  may  well  be  applied  to  the  entire 
book.  First,  the  preacher  insists  that  the  Gospel,  when  it 
enters  the  heart,  should  be  aggressive  till  it  conquers  the 
last  lurking  foe,  through  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  wholly 
sanctifying  it  by  an  instantaneous  finishing  stroke  given  to 
original  sin,  as  taught  by  John  Wesley.  This  is  a  cardinal 
doctrine  of  the  Salvation  Army,  and  the  secret  of  its  con- 
quering power.  A  meeting  specially  for  the  promotion  of 
this  experience  is  held  weekly  in  every  one  of  their  barracks. 
In  the  second  place,  the  Gospel  is  to  be  aggressive  till  it 
subdues  the  whole  world  to  Jesus,  its  rightful  King.  The 
mighty  faith  of  Mrs.  Booth  grasps  this  glorious  consumma- 
tion, as  within  the  reach  of  the  present  generation  of  believ- 
ers, if  they  yield  themselves  fully  to  the  impulses  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  She  is  no  gloomy  pessimist,  bewailing  the  de- 
cay of  Christianity  and  dishonoring  the  dispensation  of  the 
Paraclete  by  postponing  the  world's  conversion  till  after 
Jesus  shall  descend  from  Heaven,  and  in  person  set  up  a 
visible  kingdom  on  the  earth.  These  sermons  are  a  health- 
ful antidote  to  this  paralyzing  error,  and  a  mighty  stimulus 
to  missionary  activity.  Christians  are  exhorted  to  a  grand 
evangelistic  assault  upon  whole  'communities,  imposing  the 
Gospel  upon  them.  While  I  am  writing,  detachments  of 
the  Salvation  Army  are  attacking  all  the  principal  towns  in 


12  mTRODUCTION. 

England  and  Scotland,  and  columns  are  marching  on  France, 
Sweden,  Switzerland,  North  America,  South  Africa,  and  In- 
dia. They  exemplify  their  own  doctrines  respecting  the 
two-fold  aggressive  power  of  Christianity.  They  have  lifted 
it  out  of  its  century-worn  ruts,  put  a  steam-engine  behind  it, 
and  set  it  running  everywhere  at  will,  like  a  pioneer's  wagon 
on  a  wild  prairie.  God  speed  the  new  Gospel  chariot,  till  it 
bears  King  Jesus  round  the  world ! 

Long  have  we  mourned  over  the  religious  apathy  which 
deadens  the  zeal  of  American  Christianity.  On  all  her 
church  doors  have  I,  in  thought,  seen  this  advertisement :  — 

WANTED! 

EELIGIOUS  ENTHUSIASM. 

Inquire  within. 

This  book  comes  knocking  at  these  church  doors  with  ability 
to  answer  this  universal  call.  If  Christians  would  read  it 
and  become  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  its  consecrated  author, 
there  would  be  an  uprising  of  a  slumbering  host  and  a  spir- 
itual Waterloo  would  ensue,  "  putting  to  flight  the  armies  of 
the  aliens." 

An  English  essayist  has  well  said :  '^  A  great  evil,  to  which 
human  beings  are  by  their  make  subject,  is,  that  they  can 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

talk  of  tilings,  know  things,  and  understand  things,  without 
feeling  them  in  their  true  importance  —  without,  in  short, 
realizing  them.  There  appears  to  be  a  certain  numbness 
about  the  mental  organs  of  perception ;  and  the  man  who 
is  able  to  put  things  so  strikingly,  clearly,  pithily,  forcibly, 
glaringly,  whether  these  things  are  religious,  social,  or  politi- 
cal truths,  as  to  get  through  that  numbness,  that  crust  of 
insensibility,  to  the  quick  of  the  mind  and  heart,  must  be  a 
great  man,  an  earnest  man,  an  honest  man,  a  good  man.  I 
believe  that  any  great  reformer  will  find  less  practical  dis- 
couragement in  the  opposition  of  bad  people,  than  in  the 
inertia  of  good  people."  At  just  this  point  lies  the  obstacle 
to  the  advance  of  the  Gospel.  All  forcible  opposition  has 
ceased,  but  a  greater  peril  threatens  us  —  "  the  inertia  of 
good  people."  The  sermons  which  I  am  now  introducing 
to  the  good  people  of  America  have  this  desirable  quality, 
they  pierce  religious  numbness  to  the  quick,  and  make  the 
mind  realize  Gospel  truth.  May  this  realization  inspire 
intense  activity  in  plucking  lost  men  as  brands  from  the 
eternal  burnings ! 

I  have  often  endeavored  in  imagination  to  transport  my- 
self to  the  first  Christian  century,  when  Christianity  in  the 
zeal  of  her  Pentecostal  baptism,  was  going  forth  as  an  army 
unincumbered  with  a  baggage  train  and  a  host  of  non-com- 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

batants,  to  conquer  tlie  world.  I  have  always  failed  to  rfe. 
produce  tlie  scene.  The  sermons  of  this  eloquent  woman 
now  come  to  my  help.  They  show  me  what  Christianity  is 
when  stripped  of  a  cumbersome  ceremonialism,  a  deadening 
formalism,  a  crushing  ecclesiasticism,  cut  loose  from  the  bag- 
gage train  of  church  debts  engineered  by  rich  and  worldly 
men,  and  relieved  of  a  host  of  nominal  Christians  impeding 
her  march,  pleased  only  with  dress  parades,  and  raising  a 
panic  whenever  the  sham  fight  for  a  moment  becomes  real. 
I  now  see  as  with  anointed  vision  that  a  regenerated  Chris- 
tianity would  speedily  conquer  the  world.  John  Goodwin, 
more  than  two  centuries  ago,  saw  the  need  of  a  doctrinal  re- 
generation of  Christianity,  clearing  it  from  the  errors  of 
Calvinism.  He  wrote  his  "  Redemption  Redeemed,  wherein 
the  most  glorious  Work  of  Redemption  of  the  World  by 
Jesus  Christ  is  vindicated  by  the  Encroachments  of  latter 
Times."  A  similar  work  has  Mrs.  Booth  wrought  in  her 
sermons,  in  her  Redemption  of  the  Gospel  from  its  bondage 
to  enfeebling  proprieties  and  churchly  fashions  and  unspirit- 
ual  and  worldly  tastes  and  maxims.  She  has  demonstrated 
that  the  simple  Gospel,  preached  in  faith  in  the  streets  of 
London,  without  the  sanction  uf  ecciyssiastical  or  civil  au- 
thority, without  wealth,  without  learning  and  the  patronage 
of  the  upper  classes,  is  just  as  powerful  as  it  was  when  it 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

stood  up  alone  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  leaning  only  on 

the  arm  of  a  Jewish  fisherman,  stammering  with  a  Galilean 

brogue. 

DANIEL  STEELE. 

Peabody,  March  1,  1883. 


CONTEXTS. 


SERMON   T. 

A  GGBESSIVE  CHR IS  TIA  XITY. 

SERMON  II. 
A  PURE  GOSPEL. 

SERMON   III. 

ADAPTATTOX  OF  ^^EASURES. 

SERMON   IV. 
A  SS  VRA  NCE  OF  SA  L  VA  TIOX. 

sER:*roN  V. 
HOW  CHRIST  TRAXSCEXBS  THE  LAW. 

sER:vroN  \i. 
THE  FRUITS  OF  UXIOX   WITH  CHRIST. 

SERMON  A'll. 

WITXESSIXG  FOR  CHRIST. 

SERMON  VIII. 
FILLED   WITH  THE  SPIRIT. 


18  CONTEXTS. 

SERMON   IX. 
THE  WORLD'S  NEED. 

SEIOIOX   X. 
THE  HOLY  GHOST. 


SERMON  I. 


AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  —  IVIark 
xvi.  15. 

And  I  said,  Who  art  thou,  Lord?  And  He  said,  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou  perse- 
cutest.  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet :  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee 
for  this  puri^ose,  to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness  both  of  these  things 
which  thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those  things  in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto 
thee  :  Delivering  thee  from  the  people,  and  from  the  Gentiles,  unto  whom 
now  I  send  thee,  to  open  theii  ^yes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  for- 
giveness of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith 
that  is  in  me.— Acts  xxvi.  15-18. 

Suppose  we  could  blot  out  from  our  minds  all  knowledge 
of  the  history  of  Christianity  from  the  time  of  this  Inaugu- 
ration Service  —  from  that  Pentecostal  Baptism  —  or,  at  any 
rate,  from  the  close  of  the  period  described  in  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles ;  suppose  we  could  detach  from  our  minds  all 
knowledge  of  the  history  of  Christianity  since  then,  and 
take  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  sit  down  and  calculate 
what  was  likely  to  happen  in  the  world,  what  different  re- 
sults we  should  have  anticipated,  what  a  different  world  we 
should  have  reckoned  upon  as  the  outcome  of  it  all.  A 
system  which  commenced  under  such  auspices,  with  such 
assumptions  and  professions  on  the  part  of  its  Author  (speak- 
ing after  the  manner  of  men),  and  producing,  as  it  did,  in 
the  first  century  of  its  existence,- such  gigantic  and  moment- 
ous results.  We  should  have  said,  if  we  knew  nothing  of 
what  has  intervened  from  that  time  to  this,  that,  no  doubt, 
the  world  where  that  war  commenced,  and  for  which  it  was 
organized,  would  have  long  since  been  subjugated  to  the  in- 
to 


20  AGGKESSTTE  CTTRTSTTAXITY. 

flnence  of  that  srstem.  and  bronglit  uiider  the  power  of  its 
great  Originator  and  Founder  I  I  say,  from  reading  these 
Acts,  and  from  obserring  the  spirit  which  animated  the  early 
disciples,  and  from  the  way  in  which  eTerything  fell  before 
them,  we  should  have  anticipated  that  ten  thousand  times 
greater  results  would  hare  followed,  and.  in  my  judgment, 
thir;  anticipation  would  hare  been  perfectiy  rational  and 
just. 

We  Christians  profess  to  possess  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
a  mighty  lever  which,  rightiy  and  universally  applied,  would 
lift  the  entire  burden  of  sin  and  misery  from  the  shoulders, 
that  is,  from  the  s:  ils.  :f  our  fellow-men — a  panacea,  we 
"believe  it  to  be,  for  i'/.  t'_t  moral  and  spiritual  woes  of  hu- 
manity, and  in  curii.^  Tirir  spiritual  plagues  we  should  go 
fax  to  cure  their  physical  plagues  also.  We  all  profess  to 
believe  this.  Christians  have  professed  to  believe  this  for 
generations  gone  by,  ever  since  the  time  of  which  we  have 
been  reading,  and  yet,  look  at  the  worid,  look  at  so-called 
Christian  England  and  America,  in  this  end  of  the  nineteenth 
c-entury  I  The  great  majority  of  the  nations  utteriy  ignor- 
ing God-  and  not  even  making  any  pretence  of  remembering 
TTim  one  day  in  a  week.  And  then,  look  at  the  rest  of  the 
worid-  I  have  frequentiy  got  so  depressed  with  this  view 
of  things  that  I  have  felt  as  if  my  heart  would  break.  I 
don't  know  how  other  Christians  feel,  but  I  can  truly  say 
that  "'rivers  of  water  do  often  run  down  my  eyes  because 
men  keep  not  His  law,"  and  because  it  seems  to  me  that  this 
dispensation,  compared  with  what  God  intended  it  to  be,  has 
been,  and  still  is,  as  great  a  failure  as  that  which  preceded 
it. 

Xow,  I  ask,  how  is  this  ?  I  do  not  for  a  moment  believe 
that  this  is  in  accordance  with  the  purpose  of  Grod,     Some 


AGGEESSIVE  CHKISTLLSTCTT.  21 

people  have  a  very  convenient  way  of  hiding  behind  God's 
purposes,  and  saying,  •'■'  Oh !  He  will  do  His  own  wilL*'  I 
-wish  He  did !  They  say,  ^-  You  know  God's  will  is  done  after 
all"  I  wish  it  were  I  He  says  it  is  not  done,  and  over  and 
over  again  laments  the  fact  that  it  is  not  done.  He  wants 
it  to  be  done,  but  it  is  kot  done  I  ••  It  is  of  no  use  to  stand 
up  and  propound  theories  that  are  at  variance  with  things 
as  they  are."  There  has  been  a  great  deal  too  much  of  this, 
and  it  has  had  a  very  bad  effect.  The  world  is  in  this  con- 
lition,  and  here  is  a  system  launched  under  such  auspices, 
with  such  purposes,  with  such  promises,  and  with  such  pros- 
pects, and  yet  nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  have  rolled 
away  and  here  we  are.  How  little  has  been  done,  com-* 
paratively.  What  a  little  alteration  has  been  effected  in 
the  habits  and  dispositions  of  the  race. 

But  some  of  you  will  say,  ••  WelL  but  there  is  a  good  deal 
done."  Thank  God  for  that  It  would  be  sad  if  there  were 
nothing  done :  but  it  looks  like  a  drop  in  the  ocean  compared 
with  what  should  have  been  done.  Xow  I  cannot  acc-ept 
any  theory  which  so  far  reflects  upon  the  love  and  goodness 
of  God  as  to  make  Him.  to  blame  for  this  effeteness  of  Chris- 
tianity, and,  so  far  as  my  influence  extends,  I  will  not  allow 
the  responsibility  and  the  blame  of  all  this  to  be  rolled  back 
upon  God,  who  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only 
Son  to  ignominy  and  death  in  order  to  redeem  it.  I  do  not 
believe  it  for  a  moment.  I  believe  that  the  old  arch-enemy 
has  done  in  this  dispensation  what  he  did  in  former  ones  — 
so  far  circumvented  the  purposes  of  Grod.  that  he  has  suc- 
ceeded in  brin^inar  about  this  state  of  things  —  in  retarding 
the  accomplishment  of  G^ni's  purposes  and  keeping  the 
world  thus  largely  under  his  own  power  and  influence,  and 
I  believe  he  has  suc<?«eded  in  doing  this,  as  he  has  sncceeded 


22  AGGRESSIVE  CHKISTIANITY. 

always  before,  by  deceiving  god^s  own  people.  He  bas 
always  done  so.  He  has  always  got  up  a  caricature  of  God's 
real  tbing,  and  the  nearer  be  can  get  it  to  be  like  tbe  original 
tbe  more  successful  be  is.  He  bas  succeeded  in  deceiving 
God's  people :  — 
First: — As  to  the  standard  of  their  own  religious 

LIFE. 

And,  Secondly,  be  bas  succeeded  in  deceiving  tbem  as  to 

THEIR  DUTIES  AND  OBLIGATIONS  TO  THE  WORLD. 

He  bas  succeeded,  first,  in  deceiving  tbem  as  to  tbe  stand- 
ard of  tbeir  own  religious  life.  He  bas  got  tbe  Cburcb, 
nearly  as  a  wbole,  to  receive  wbat  I  call  an  "  Ob,  wretcbed 
man  tbat  I  am "  religion !  He  bas  got  tbem  to  lower  tbe 
standard  wbicb  Jesus  Cbrist  Himself  establisbed  in  tbis 
Book — a  standard,  not  only^o  be  aimed  at,  but  to  be  attained 
unto  —  a  standard  of  victory  over  sin,  tbe  world,  tbe  flesb, 
and  tbe  devil,  i^eal,  living,  reigning,  triumphing  Christianity  ! 
Satan  knew  wbat  was  tbe  secret  of  tbe  great  success  of  tbose 
early  disciples.  It  was  tbeir  wbole-bearted  devotion,  tbeir 
absorbing  love  to  Cbrist,  tbeir  utter  abnegation  of  tbe  world. 
It  was  tbeir  entire  absorption  in  tbe  salvation  of  tbeir  fellow- 
men  and  tbe  glory  of  tbeir  God.  It  was  an  enthusiastic 
religion  tbat  swallowed  tbem  up,  and  made  tbem  willing  to 
become  wanderers  and  vagabonds  on  tbe  face  of  tbe  eartb  — ■ 
for  His  sake  to  dwell  in  dens  and  caves,  to  be  torn  asunder, 
and  to  be  persecuted  in  every  form. 

It  was  tbis  degree  of  devotion,  before  wbicb  Satan  saw 
be  bad  no  cbance.  Sucb  people  as  tbese,  be  knew,  must 
ultimately  subdue  tbe  world.  It  is  not  in  buman  nature  to 
stand  before  tbat  kind  of  spirit,  tbat  amount  of  love  and 
zeal,  and  if  Christians  bad  only  gone  on  as  they  began  long 
since,  tbe  glorious  prophecy  would  have  been  fulfilled.    Tbe 


AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY.  23 

kingdoms  of  this  world  would  have  become  the  kingdoms 
of  our  lord  and  of  his  Christ. 

Therefore,  the  arch-enemy  said,  "  What  must  I  do  ?  I 
shall  be  defeated  after  all.  I  shall  lose  my  supremacy  as 
the  god  of  this  world.  What  shall  I  do  ?  No  use  to  bring 
in  a  gigantic  system  of  error,  which  everybody  will  see  to 
be  error.''  Oh,  dear,  no  !  That  has  never  been  Satan's  way ; 
but  his  plan  has  been  to  get  hold  of  a  good  man  here  and 
there,  who  shall  creep  in,  as  the  Apostle  said,  unawares,  and 
preach  another  doctrine,  and  who  shall  deceive,  if  it  were 
possible,  the  very  elect.  A7id  he  did  it.  He  accomplished 
his  design.  He  gradually  lowered  the  standard  of  Christian 
]ife  and  character,  and  though,  in  every  revival,  God  has 
raised  it  again  to  a  certain  extent,  we  have  never  got  back 
thoroughl}^  to  the  simplicity,  purity,  and  devotion  set  before 
us  in  these  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  in  the  Epistles.  And 
just  in  the  degree  that  it  has  approximated  thereto,  in  every 
age,  Satan  has  got  somebody  to  oppose  and  to  show  that  this 
was  too  high  a  standard  for  human  nature,  altogether  beyond 
us,  and  that,  therefore,  Christians  must  sit  down  and  just 
be  content  to  be  "  Oh !  wretched  man  that  I  am  "  people  to 
the  end  of  their  days.  He  has  got  the  Church  into  a  con- 
dition that  makes  one  sometimes  positively  ashamed  to  hear 
professing  Christians  talk,  and  ashamed,  also,  that  the  world 
should  hear  them  talk.  I  do  not  wonder  at  thoughtful,  intelli- 
gent men  being  driven  from  such  Christianity  as  this.  It 
would  have  driven  me  off,  if  I  had  not  known  the  2>oiver  of 
godliness.  I  believe  this  kind  of  Christianity  has  made 
more  infidels  than  all  the  infidel  books  ever  written. 

Yes,  Satan  knew  that  he  must  get  Christians  down  from 
the  high  pinnacle  of  whole-hearted  consecration  to  God.  He 
knew  that  he  had  no  chance  till  he  tempted  them  down  from 


24  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIAXLTT. 

tliat  blessed  vantage  ground,  and  so  lie  began  to  spread  those 
false  doctrines,  to  counteract  which  John  -wrote  his  epistles, 
for.  before  he  died,  he  saw  what  was  coming,  and  sounded 
down  the  ages  :  —  '•  Little  children,  let  no  man  deceive  you : 
he  that  doeth  righteousness  is  righteous,  even  as  he  is 
righteous.  He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil ;  for  the 
devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning.  Tor  this  purpose  the  Son 
of  Grod  was  manifested,  that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of 
the  devil."  The  Lord  revive  that  doctrine !  Help  us  afresh 
to  put  up  the  standard  I 

Oh !  the  great  evil  is  that  dishonest-hearted  people,  because 
they  feel  it  condemns  them,  lower  the  standard  to  their  mis- 
erable experience.  I  said,  when  I  was  young,  and  I  repeat 
it  in  my  maturer  years,  that  if  it  sent  me  to  hell  I  would 
never  pull  it  down.  Oh !  that  God's  people  felt  like  that. 
There  is  the  glorious  standard  put  before  us.  The  power  is 
proffered,  the  conditions  laid  down,  and  we  cax  all  attain  it 
if  we  will ;  but  if  we  will  not — for  the  sake  of  the  children, 
and  for  generations  yet  unborn,  do  not  let  us  drag  it  down, 
and  try  to  make  it  meet  our  little,  paltry,  circumscribed  ex- 
perience. LET  US  KEEP  IT  UP.  This  is  the  way  to  get 
the  world  to  look  at  it.  Show  the  world  a  real,  living,  self- 
sacrificing,  hard-working,  toiling,  triumphing  religion,  and 
the  world  will  be  influenced  by  it ;  but  anything  short  of 
that  they  will  turn  round  and  spit  upon  I 

Secondly : —  Satan  has  deceived  even  those  whom  he  could 
not  succeed  in  getting  to  lower  the  standard  of  their  own 
lives  with  respect  to  their  duties  and  obligations  to  the 
world. 

I  have  been  reading  of  late  the  Xew  Testament  with 
special  reference  to  the  aggressive  spirit  of  Primitive  Chris- 
tianity, and  it  is  wonderful  what  floods  of  light  come  upon 


AGGRESSn'E  CHEISTIA^^TY .  If 5 

you  when  you  read  the  Bible  with  reference  to  any  particular 
topic  on  which  you  are  seeking  for  help.  When  God  sees 
you  are  panting  after  the  light,  in  order  that  you  may  use 
it,  He  pours  it  in  upon  you.  It  is  an  indispensable  condition 
of  receiving  light  that  you  are  willing  to  follow  it.  People 
say  they  don't  see  this  and  that,  no,  because  they  do  not 
wish  to  see.  They  are  not  willing  to  walk  in  it,  and,  there- 
fore, they  do  not  get  it ;  but  those  who  are  willing  to  obey 
shall  have  all  the  light  they  want. 

It  seems  to  me  that  we  are  come  infinitely  short  of  any 
right  and  rational  idea  of  the  aggressive  spirit  of  the  Xew 
Testament  saints.  Satan  has  got  Christians  to  accept  what 
I  may  call  a  namby-pamby,  kid-glove  kind  of  system  of  pre- 
senting the  gospel  to  people.  "Will  they  be  so  kind  as  to 
read  this  tract  or  book,  or  would  they  not  like  to  hear  this 
popular  and  eloquent  preacher  ?  They  will  be  pleased  with 
him  quite  apart  from  religion."  That  is  the  sort  of  haK- 
frightened,  timid  way  of  putting  the  truth  before  unconverted 
people,  and  of  talking  to  them  about  the  salvation  of  their 
souls.  It  seems  to  me  this  is  utterly  antagonistic  and  re- 
pugnant to  the  spirit  of  the  early  saints  :  *•  Go  ye  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  EVEEY  CREATURE;"  and  again  the  same 
idea — "Unto  whom  now  I  send  thee."'  Look  what  is 
implied  in  these  commissions.  It  seems  to  me  that  no 
people  have  ever  yet  fathomed  the  meaning  of  these  two 
Divine  commissions.  I  believe  the  Salvation  Army  havt3 
come  nearer  to  it  than  any  people  that  have  ever  preceded 
them.  Look  at  them.  Would  it  ever  occur  to  you  that 
the  language  meant,  •'  Go  and  build  chapels  and  chvTches 
and  invite  the  people  to  come  in,  and  if  they  will  noi.  'et 
them  alone."  "GO  YE."  If  you  se^t  your  servant  to  do 
something  for  you,  and  said,  ''  Go  and  accomplish  that  piece 


26  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

of  business  for  me,"  you  know  what  it  would  involve. 
You  know  tliat  lie  must  see  certain  persons,  running  about 
the  city  to  certain  offices  and  banks,  and  agents,  involving  a 
great  deal  of  trouble  and  sacrifice ;  but  you  have  nothing  to 
do  with  that.  He  is  your  servant.  He  is  employed  by  you 
to  do  that  business,  and  you  simply  commission  him  to  "  Go 
and  do  it."  What  would  you  think  if  he  went  and  took 
an  office  and  sent  out  a  number  of  circulars  inviting  your 
customers  or  clients  to  come  and  wait  on  his  pleasure,  and 
when  they  chose  to  come,  just  to  put  your  business  before 
them  ?  No,  you  would  say,  "  Kidiculous."  Divesting  our 
minds  of  all  conventionalities  and  traditionalisms,  what 
would  the  language  mean?  "Go  ye!"  "To  whom?" 
"To  every  creature."  "Where  am  I  to  get  at  them?" 
WHEEE  THEY  AEE.  "  Every  creature."  There  is  the 
extent  of  your  commission.  Seek  them  out ;  run  after  them, 
wherever  you  can  get  at  them.  "  Every  creature "  — 
wherever  you  find  a  creature  that  has  a  soul  —  there  go  and 
preach  my  Gospel  to  him.  If  I  understand  it,  that  is  the 
meaning  and  the  spirit  of  the  commission. 

And  then  again,  to  Paul,  he  says,  "  Unto  whom  now  I 
send  thee,  to  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God." 
They  are  asleep  —  go  and  wake  them  up.  They  do  not  see 
their  danger.  If  they  did,  there  would  be  no  necessity  for 
you  to  run  after  them.  They  are  'preoccupied.  Open  their 
eyes,  and  turn  them  round  by  your  desperate  earnestness 
and  moral  suasion  and  moral  force ;  and,  oh !  what  a  great 
deal  one  man  can  do  for  another,  it  makes  me  tremble  to 
think !  "  Turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  Satan  unto  God.  How  did  Paul  understand  it  ? 
He  says,  "We  persuade  men."     Do  not  rest  content  with 


AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIAKITY.  27 

just  putting  it  before  them,  giving  them  gentle  invitations, 
and  then  leaving  them  alone.  He  ran  after  them,  poor 
things,  and  pulled  them  out  of  the  fire.  Take  the  bandage 
off  their  eyes  which  Satan  has  bound  round  them ;  knock 
and  hammer  and  burn  in,  with  the  fire  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
your  words  into  their  poor,  hardened,  darkened  hearts,  until 
they  begin  to  realise  that  they  are  in  daxger  ;  that  there 
is  something  amiss.  Go  after  them.  If  I  understand  it, 
that  is  the  spirit  of  the  Apostles  and  of  the  early  Christians  ; 
for  we  read  that  when  they  were  scattered  by  persecution, 
they  "went  everywhere,  preaching  the  Word."  The  laity, 
the  new  converts,  the  j^oung  babes  in  Christ.  It  does  not 
mean  always  in  set  discourses,  and  public  assemblies,  but 
they  went  after  men  and  women,  like  ancient  Israel  — 
"  Every  man  after  his  man,"  to  try  and  win  him  for  Christ. 
Some  people  seem  to  think  that  the  Apostles  laid  the 
foundations  of  all  the  churches.  They  are  quite  mistaken. 
Churches  sprang  up  where  the  Apostles  had  never  been. 
The  Apostles  went  to  visit  and  organise  them  after  they  had 
sprung  up,  as  the  result  of  the  work  of  the  early  laymen 
and  women  going  everywhere  and  preaching  the  Word. 
Oh !  may  the  Lord  shower  upon  us  in  this  day  the  same 
spirit !  We  should  build  churches  and  chapels ;  we  should 
invite  the  people  to  them ;  but  do  you  think  it  is  consistent 
with  these  two  commissions,  and  with  many  others,  that  we 
should  rest  in  this,  when  three  parts  of  the  population  ut- 
terly ignore  our  invitations  and  take  no  notice  whatever  of 
our  buildings  and  of  our  services  ?  They  will  not  come  to 
us.  That  is  an  established  fact.  What  is  to  be  done  ? 
They  have  souls.  You  profess  to  believe  that  as  much  as  I 
do,  and  that  they  must  live  for  ever.  Where  are  they  going  ? 
What  is  to  be  done  ?     Jesus  Christ  says,  "  Go  after  them." 


28  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIANITT. 

When  all  the  civil  methods  have  failed ;  when  the  genteel 
invitations  have  failed ;  when  one  man  says  that  he  has 
married  a  wife,  and  another  that  he  has  bought  a  yoke  of 
oxen,  and  another  that  he  has  bought  a  piece  of  land  —  then 
does  the  Master  of  the  feast  say,  ^^  The  ungrateful  wretches, 
let  them  alone  ! "  "No."  He  says,  "  Go  out  into  the  high- 
ways and  hedges,  and  compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my 
house  may  be  filled.  I  will  have  guests,  and  if  you  can't 
get  them  in  by  civil  measures,  use  military  measures.  Go 
and  COMPEL  them  to  come  in."  It  seems  to  me  that  we 
want  more  of  this  determined,  aggressive  spirit.  Those  of 
you  who  are  right  with  God  —  you  want  more  of  this 
spirit  to  thrust  the  truth  upon  the  attention  of  your  fellow- 
men. 

People  say,  you  must  be  very  careful,  very  judicious. 
You  must  not  thrust  religion  down  people's  throats.  Then, 
I  say,  you  will  never  get  it  down.  What !  am  I  to  wait  till 
an  unconverted,  Godless  man  wants  to  be  saved  before  I  try 
to  save  him  ?  He  will  never  want  to  be  saved  till  the  death- 
rattle  is  in  his  throat.  What !  am  I  to  let  my  unconverted 
friends  and  acquaintances  drift  down  quietly  to  damnation, 
and  never  tell  them  about  their  souls,  until  they  say,  "If 
you  please,  I  want  you  to  preach  to  me  ! "  Is  this  anything 
like  the  spirit  of  early  Christianity  ?  No.  Verily  we  must 
make  them  look  —  tear  the  bandages  off,  open  their  eyes, 
make  them  bear  it,  and  if  they  run  away  from  you  in  one 
place,  meet  them  in  another,  and  let  them  have  no  peace 
until  they  submit  to  God  and  get  their  souls  saved.  This  is 
what  Christianity  ought  to  be  doing  in  this  land,  and  there 
are  plenty  of  Christians  to  do  it.  Why,  we  might  give  the 
world  such  a  time  of  it  that  they  would  get  saved  in  very 
self  defence,  if  we  were  only  up  a.nd  doing,  and  determined 


AGM3KESSI\^  CHRISTIAlSnTY.  29 

that  they  should  have  no  peace  in  their  sins.  Where  is  our 
zeal  for  the  Lord  ?  We  talk  of  Old  Testament  saints,  but 
I  would  we  were  all  like  David.  "Eivers  of  water  ran 
down  his  eyes  because  men  kept  not  the  Law  of  his  God.'' 
But  you  say,  "  We  cannot  all  hold  services."  Perhaps  not. 
Go  as  you  like.  Go  as  quietly  and  softly  as  the  morning 
dew.  Have  meetings  like  the  Eriends,  if  you  like.  ONLY 
DO  IT.  Don't  let  your  relatives,  and  friends,  and  acquaint- 
ances die,  and  their  blood  be  found  on  your  skirts  !  !  ! 

I  shall  never  forget  the  agony  depicted  on  the  face  of  a 
young  lady  who  once  came  to  see  me.  My  heart  went  out 
to  her  in  pity.  She  told  me  her  story.  She  said,  ^^  I  had  a 
proud,  ungodly  father,  and  the  Lord  converted  me  three 
years  before  his  death,  and,  from  the  very  day  of  my  con- 
version, I  felt  I  ought  to  talk  to  him,  and  plead,  and  pray 
with  him  about  his  soul,  but  I  could  not  muster  up  courage. 
I  kept  intending  to  do  it,  and  intending  to  do  it,  until  he 
was  taken  ill.  It  was  a  sudden  and  serious  illness.  He  lost 
his  mind,  and  died  unsaved,"  and  she  said,  "  I  have  never 
smiled  since,  and  I  think  I  never  shall  any  more."  Don't 
be  like  that.  Do  it  quietly,  if  you  like ;  privately,  if  you 
like ;  but  do  it,  and  do  it  as  if  you  felt  the  value  of  their 
souls,  and  as  if  you  intended  to  save  them,  if  by  any  pos- 
sible means  in  your  power  it  could  be  done. 

I  had  been  speaking  in  a  town,  in  the  West  of  England, 
on  the  subject  of  responsibility  of  Christians  for  the  salvation 
of  souls.  The  gentleman  with  whom  I  was  staying  had 
winced  a  bit  under  the  truth,  and  instead  of  taking  it  to 
heart  in  love,  and  making  it  thB  means  of  drawing  him 
nearer  to  God,  and  enabling  him  to  serve  Him  better,  he 
said,  "  I  thought  you  were  rather  hard  on  us  this  morning." 
I  said,  "  Did  you  ?     I  should  be  very  sorry  to  be  harder  on 


30  AGGKESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

anybody  than  tlie  Lord  Jesus  Christ  would  be."  He  said, 
"  You  can  push  things  to  extremes,  you  know.  You  were 
talking  about  seeking  souls,  and  making  sacrifices.  Now, 
you  are  aware  that  we  build  the  chapels  and  churches,  and 
pay  the  ministers,  and  if  the  people  won't  be  saved,  we  can't 
help  it."  (I  think  he  had  given  pretty  largely  to  a  chapel 
in  the  town.)  I  said,  "  It  is  very  heartless  and  ungrateful  of 
the  people,  I  grant ;  but,  my  dear  sir,  you  would  not  reason 
thus  in  any  temporal  matter.  Suppose  a  plague  were  to 
break  out  in  London,  and  suppose  that  the  Board  of  Health 
were  to  meet  and  appropriate  all  the  hospitals  and  public 
buildings  they  could  get  to  the  treatment  of  those  diseased, 
and  suppose  they  were  to  issue  proclamations  to  say  that 
whoever  would  come  to  these  buildings  should  be  treated 
free  of  cost,  and  every  care  and  kindness  bestowed  on  them, 
and,  moreover,  that  the  treatment  would  certainly  cure 
them ;  but,  supposing  the  people  were  so  blind  to  their  own 
interests,  so  indifferent  and  besotted  that  they  refused  to 
come,  and,  consequently,  the  plague  was  increasing  and 
thousands  dying,  what  would  you  in  the  provinces  say? 
Would  you  say,  'Well,  the  Board  of  Health  have  done 
what  they  could,  and  if  the  people  will  not  go  to  be  healed, 
they  deserve  to  perish  ;  let  them  alone ! '  No,  you  would 
say,  '  It  is  certainly  very  foolish  and  wicked  of  the  people, 
but  these  men  are  in  a  superior  position.  They  understand 
the  matter.  They  know  and  are  responsible  for  the  conse- 
quences. What  in  the  world  are  they  going  to  do  ?  Let 
the  whole  land  be  depopulated  ? '  No !  If  the  people  will 
not  come  to  them,  they  must  go  to  the  people,  and  force 
upon  them  the  means  of  health,  and  insist  that  proper 
measures  should  be  used  for  the  suppression  of  the  plague." 
It  needed  no  application.     He  understood  it,  and  I  believe, 


AGGRESSn^  CHRISTIANirr.  31 

by  the  spirit  of  God,  he  was  enabled  to  see  his  mistake,  to 
take  it  home,  and  set  to  work  to  do  something  for  perishing 
souls. 

Men  are  preoccupied,  and  it  is  for  us  to  go  and  force  it 
upon  their  attention.  Eemember,  you  can  do  it.  There  is 
some  one  soul  that  you  have  more  influence  with  than  any 
other  person  on  earth — some  soul,  or  souls.  Are  you  doing 
all  you  can  for  their  salvation  ?  Your  relatives,  friends,  and 
acquaintances  are  to  be  rescued.  Thank  God !  we  are  rescu- 
ing the  poor  people  all  over  the  land  by  thousands.  There 
they  are,  to  be  looked  at,  and  talked  with,  and  questioned  — 
people  rescued  from  the  depths  of  sin,  degradation,  and 
■v^oe  —  saved  from  the  worst  forms  of  crime  and  infamy ; 
and,  if  He  can  do  that.  He  can  save  your  genteel  friends,  if 
only  you  will  go  to  them  desperately  and  determinedly. 
Take  them  lovingly  by  the  button-hole,  and  say,  "  My  dear 
friend,  I  never  spoke  to  you  closely,  carefully  and  prayer- 
fully about  your  soul."  Let  them  see  the  tears  in  your  eyes ; 
or,  if  you  cannot  weep,  let  them  hear  the  tears  in  yourvoio  ^ 
and  let  them  realize  that  you  feel  their  danger,  and  are  in 
distress  for  them.  God  will  give  His  Holy  Spirit,  and  they 
will  he  saved. 

I  was  going  to  note  that  both  texts  imply  opposition  — 
for.  He  adds,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end 
of  the  world."  As  much  as  if  He  had  said,  ^'  You  will  have 
need  of  my  presence.  Such  aggressive,  determined  warfare 
as  this  will  raise  all  earth  and  hell  against  you ; "  and  then  He 
says  to  Paul,  ^^  I  will  be  with  thee,  delivering  thee  from  the 
people  and  the  Gentiles  unto  whom  I  send  thee."  "Why 
would  they  need  this  ?  Because  the  G-entiles  would  soon 
be  up  in  arms  against  hini,  and  indeed  they  were. 

Opposition !     It  is  a  bad  sign  for  the  Christianity  of  this 


32  AGORESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

day  that  it  provokes  so  little  opposition.  If  there  was  no 
other  evidence  of  it  being  vrrong,  I  should  know  it  from 
that.  When  the  Church  and  the  world  can  jog  along  com- 
fortably together,  you  may  be  sure  there  is  something  wi-ong. 
The  world  has  not  altered-  Its  spirit  is  exactly  the  same 
as  it  ever  was,  and  if  Christians  were  equally  faithful  and 
devoted  to  the  Lord,  and  separated  from  the  world,  living 
so  that  their  lives  were  a  reproof  to  all  ungodliness,  the 
world  would  hate  them  as  much  as  ever  it  did.  It  is  the 
Church  that  has  altered,  not  the  world.  You  say,  "We 
should  be  getting  into  endless  turmoil."  Yes  I  "  I  came 
not  to  bring  peace  on  the  earth,  but  a  sword."-  There 
would  be  uproar.  Yes ;  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
are  full  of  stories  of  uproars.  One  uproar  was  so  great 
that  the  Chief  Captain  had  to  get  Paul  over  the  shoulders 
of  the  people,  lest  he  should  have  been  torn  in  pieces. 
"  What  a  commotion !  *'  you  say.  Yes ;  and,  bless  God,  if 
we  had  the  like  now  we  should  have  thousands  of  sinners 
saved- 

"But,"  you  say,  "see  what  a  very  undignified  position 
this  would  bring  the  Gospel  into."  That  depends  on  what 
sort  of  dignity  you  mean.  You  say,  "'We  should  always 
be  getting  into  collision  with  the  powers  that  be,  and  with 
the  world,  and  what  very  unpleasant  consequences  would 
result."  Yes,  dear  friends,  there  always  have  been  unpleas- 
ant consequences  to  the  flesh,  when  people  were  following 
Grod  and  doing  His  will.  "'  But,"  you  say,  "'  would'nt  it  be 
inconsistent  with  the  dignity  of  the  Gospel  ?  "  It  depends 
from  what  standpoint  you  look  at  it.  It  depends  upon  what 
really  constitutes  the  dignity  of  the  Gospel.  What  does 
constitute  the  dignity  of  the  Gospel  ?  Is  it  human  dignity, 
or  is  it  Divine  ?     Is  it  earthly,  or  is  it  heavenly  dignity  ? 


AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIAXETY.  33 

It  was  a  very  undignified  thing,  looked  at  humanly,  to  die 
on  the  cross  between  two  thieves.  That  was  the  most  un- 
dignified thing  ever  done  in  this  world,  and  yet,  looked  at 
on  moral  and  spiritual  grounds,  it  was  the  grandest  spectacle 
that  ever  earth  or  heaven  gazed  upon,  and  methinks  that 
the  inhabitants  of  heaven  stood  still  and  looked  over  the 
battlements  at  that  glorious,  illustrious  Sufferer,  as  He  hung 
there  between  heaven  and  earth.  The  Pharisees,  I  know, 
spat  upon  the  humbled  Sufferer,  and  wagged  their  heads  and 
said,  "  He  saved  others,  himself  He  cannot  save.*'  Ah !  but 
He  was  intent  on  saving  others.  That  was  the  dignity  of 
Almighty  strength  allying  itself  with  human  weakness,  in 
order  to  raise  it.  It  was  the  dignity  of  eternal  wisdom 
shrouding  itself  in  human  ignorance,  in  order  to  enlighten 
it.  It  was  the  dignity  of  everlasting,  unquenchable  love, 
baring  its  bosom  to  suffer  in  the  stead  of  its  rebellious 
creature  —  man.  Ah!  It  was  incarnate  God  standing  in 
the  place  of  condemned,  apostate  man  —  the  dignity  of  love  ! 
love!  love! 

Oh,  precious  Saviour  I  save  us  from  maligning  Thy  Gospel 
and  Thy  name  by  clothing  it  with  our  paltry  notions  of 
earthly  dignity,  and  forgetting  the  dignity  which  crowned 
Thy  sacred  brow  as  Thou  didst  hang  upon  the  cross  !  That 
is  the  dignity  for  us,  and  it  will  never  suffer  by  any  gentle- 
man here  carrying  the  Gospel  into  the  back  slums  or  alleys 
of  any  town  or  city  in  which  he  lives.  That  dignity  will 
never  suffer  by  any  employer  talking  lovingly  to  his  servant 
maid  or  errand  boy,  and  looking  into  his  eyes  with  tears  of 
sympathy  and  love,  and  trying  t©  bring  his  soul  to  Jesus. 
That  dignity  will  never  suffer  even  though  you  should  have 
to  be  dragged  through  the  streets  with  a  howling  mob  at 
your  heels,  like  Jesus  Christ,  if  you  have  gone  into  those 


34  AGGKESSIYE  CHEISTIAXITY. 

streets  for  the  souls  of  your  fellow-men  and  tlie  glory  of 
God.  Though,  you  should  be  tied  to  a  stake,  as  were  the 
martyrs  of  old,  and  surrounded  by  laughing  and  taunting 
fiends  and  their  howling  followers — that  will  be  a  dignity 
which  shall  be  crowned  in  heaven,  crowned  with  everlasting 
glory.  If  I  understand  it,  that  is  the  dignity  of  the  Gospel 
— the  dignity  of  love.  I  do  not  envy,  I  do  not  covet  any 
other.  I  desire  no  other, —  God  is  my  witness, —  than  the 
dignity  of  love. 

Oh,  friends  !  will  you  get  this  baptism  of  love  !  Then  you 
will,  Kke  the  Apostles,  be  willing  to  push  your  limbs  into  a 
basket,  and  so  be  let  down  by  the  wall,  if  need  be,  or  suffer 
shipwreck,  hunger,  peril,  nakedness,  fire,  or  sword,  or  even 
go  to  the  block  itseK,  if  thereby  you  may  extend  His  king- 
dom and  win  souls  for  whom  He  shed  His  blood.  The 
Lord  fill  us  with  this  love  and  baptise  us  with  this  fire,  and 
then  the  Gospel  will  arise  and  become  glorious  in  the  earth, 
and  men  will  believe  in  us,  and  in  it.  They  will  feel  its 
power,  and  they  will  go  down  under  it  by  thousands,  and, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  they  SHALL. 


SERMON  n. 


A  PURE  GOSPEL. 

And  I  said,  Who  art  thou,  Lord?  And  He  said,  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou  perse- 
cutest.  But  rise,  and  stand  upon  thy  feet :  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee 
for  this  purjjose,  to  make  thee  a  minister  and  a  witness  both  of  these  things 
which  thou  hast  seen,  and  of  those  things  in  the  which  I  will  appear  unto 
thee  :  Delivering  thee  from  the  people,  and  from  the  Gentiles,  imto  whom 
now  I  send  thee,  to  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  for- 
giveness of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith 
that  is  in  me.  Whereupon,  O  king  Agrippa,  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the 
heavenly  vision:  but  shewed  first  unto  them  of  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusa- 
lem, and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judea,  and  then  to  the  Gentiles,  that 
they  should  repent  and  turn  to  God,  and  do  works  meet  for  repentance.  — 
Acts  xxvi.  15-20. 

The  second  indispensable  condition  we  are  going  to  note, 
this  afternoon,  to  Aggressive  Christianity  is,  a  Furc 
Gospel.  I  mean  by  that,  God's  own  pure  metal  —  the  una- 
dulterated Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

There  seems,  now-a-days,  in  the  Church  and  the  world,  as 
many  different  views  of  the  Gospel  as  there  are  of  secondary 
matters  and  of  minor  doctrines.  One  person  has  one  notion 
of  the  Gospel,  another  has  another,  until  there  has  come  to 
be  a  fearful  distraction  in  the  minds  of  many  who  are  con- 
stantly listening  to  what  is  called  the  Gospel.  May  God  the 
Holy  Ghost  help  us  to  look  at  it  impartially  and  carefully  ! 

First,  let  me  try  to  define  what  is  the  Gospel.  '-Oh!" 
people  say,  "it  is  good  news."  Yes,  thank  God,  it 
is  good  news,  indeed  —  news  without  which  we  must  all 
have  been  lost.     It  is  the  news  of  the  free,  measureless,  un- 


36  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

deserved,  reconciling  mercy  of  God,  offered  to  me  tlirougli 
the  vicarious,  infinite,  glorious  sacrifice  of  His  Son,  to  the 
end  that  I  may  BE  SAYED  from  sin  here  and  from  Hell 
hereafter ! !  But  this  news  involves  a  great  deal.  It  is  the 
news  of  a  definite,  practical  end,  involving  conditions ;  for, 
even  good  news  to  me,  involves  certain  conditions  on  my 
part,  if  I  am  to  procure  the  good  which  the  news  brings. 
Secondly,  I  will  try  to  explain  the  conditions  on  which 
the  Gospel  is  available  to  me. 

Let  me  illustrate  this  ;  and  I  am  particularly  anxious  that 
you  should  all  understand  me.  Supposing  that  a  province 
of  this  empire  were  in  rebellion  against  our  Sovereign.  Sup- 
posing that  the  people  of  that  province  had  trampled  under 
foot  our  laws,  and  set  up  their  own  in  opposition  —  and  sup- 
pose the  Queen,  in  her  gracious  clemency,  desired  not  to  de- 
stroy these  rebels,  but  to  save  them,  what  would  be  the 
necessary  and  indispensable  condition  in  the  very  nature  of 
the  case,  in  order  for  her  to  save  them  ?  Not  merely  a  proc- 
lamation of  pardon.  That  would  be  a  glorious  movement 
towards  the  result,  but  there  would  want  something  else; 
for  a  proclamation  of  pardon  merely,  whilst  the  rebels  re- 
main in  an  unchanged  state,  would  only  be  giving  them 
greater  facilities  for  further  rebellion.  Evidently,  in  the 
nature  of  the  case,  it  is  a  necessity  that  a  change  of  mind 
should  be  produced  in  the  rebels  themselves,  for  the  Queen 
not  only  wants  to  save  them  from  destruction,  but  to  restore 
them  to  allegiance  and  obedience  to  herself,  and,  unless  she 
does  this,  they  will  never  become  dutiful  and  obedient  sub- 
jects. There  will  never  be  anything  but  anarchy,  confusion 
and  rebellion  in  that  province  unless  those  rebels  undergo  a 
change  of  mind.  They  must  be  brought  back  to  allegiance 
and  obedience  to  the  Queen. 


A  PURE  GOSPEL.  37 

Just  so  with  God's  proclamation  of  salvation.  The  mis- 
chief is  in  us.  Take  the  illustration  of  the  Prodigal  Son. 
The  mischief  was  all  in  him  —  not  in  his  father.  The  father 
loved  him  before  he  went  away,  and  the  father  loved  him 
afterwards.  The  father's  benevolent  heart  yearned  over  him 
all  the  time  he  was  away,  and  many  a  time,  perchance,  he 
went  to  the  roof  of  his  house  to  look  over  the  expanse  of 
country  over  which  the  rebellious  lad  had  gone,  and  wondered 
whether  he  would  ever  come  back.  The  father's  heart  was 
yearning  over  him  all  the  time.  How  was  it  that  he  could 
not  be  reinstated  in  the  father's  love  and  in  the  family  priv- 
ileges ?  Because  there  needed  a  change  of  heart  —  a  change 
of  mind  in  him.  If  he  had  come  back  to  the  old  Jiomestead 
with  the  same  rebellious  spirit  in  him,  the  same  desire  to  be 
free  from  the  father's  oversight,  the  same  unwillingness  to 
be  put  under  the  Father's  dominion  and  discipline,  he 
would  still  have  been  a  rebel  and  a  prodigal.  In  the  very 
nature  of  the  case,  until  there  was  the  necessary  change,  a 
wise  and  righteous  father  could  not  pardon  him ;  he  must 
insist,  though  he  loves  him  dearly,  upon  a  certain  change  of 
mind  before  he  can  consistently  pardon  him. 

Just  so.  The  laws  of  mind  are  the  same  when  operated 
upon  by  either  God  or  man.  This  is  not  laying  any  neces- 
sity upon  God  any  more  than  He  has  laid  upon  Himself. 
He  has  made  us  with  a  certain  mental  constitution,  and 
therefore  He  must  adapt  the  conditions  and  means  of  our 
salvation  to  that  mental  constitution,  otherwise  He  would 
reflect  upon  his  own  ^dsdom  in  having  given  it  to  us  at  the 
first.  Therefore  when  he  purposes  to  save  man  He  must 
save  him  as  man  —  not  as  a  beast  or  a  machine  !  He  must 
save  him  as  man,  and  he  must  propound  such  a  scheme  as 
will  fit  and  adapt  itself  to  man's  nature.     Just  as  the  father 


38  AGGRESSn^  CHEISTIANITY. 

might  not  pardon  the  prodigal,  irrespective  of  the  prodigal's 
state  of  mind  and  heart,  so  neither  can  God  pardon  the  sin- 
ner irrespective  of  the  state  of  his  mind  and  heart. 

I  know,  by  personal  contact  with  hundreds  of  souls,  that 
there  is  an  alarming  amount  of  misunderstanding  and  of 
what  I  consider  false  apprehension  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
at  this  point.  Hence,  you  have  speakers  saying,  without 
anything  to  guard  or  qualify  their  words,  "  Only  believe,  and 
you  shall  be  saved ;  "  "  Whosoever  believeth  hath  everlast- 
ing life.  "  Blessed  and  glorious  truth,  ivhen  rightly  applied, 
and  applied  to  the  right  characters,  but  dangerous  error,  in 
my  opinion,  ivhen  applied  indiscriminately  to  unaiuakened, 
unrepenting,  rebellious  sinners.  I  have  met  with  disastrous 
consequences  of  this  all  over  the  land  —  so  disastrous  that 
I  would  not  like  to  repeat  them  here.  ]S"ow,  I  say,  we  should 
be  careful  to  let  the  people  understand  what  we  mean  by  the 
Gospel :  I  dare  not  do  any  other.  I  am  so  satisfied  of  the 
thousands  of  souls  that  are  deceived  at  this  point,  that,  while 
God  gives  me  voice  to  speak,  I  dare  not  but  try  to  warn 
them,  and  show  them  their  fatal  mistake. 

Keturning  to  our  illustration  —  you  say,  "  The  man  is,  so 
to  speak,  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  How  can  he  see  his 
own  error  ?  How  can  he  lay  down  the  weapons  of  rebellion? 
HoYv^  can  he,  by  himself,  come  back  to  the  Father  ?  ^'  Grant- 
ed. Hence,  God,  in  his  wisdom  and  love,  has  provided  for 
that  incapacity  which  man  has  induced  by  his  rebellion,  by 
the  gift  of  His  Spirit.  You  say,  "  The  parallel  is  not  perfect 
between  your  illustration  and  the  thing  illustrated."  JSTo, 
it  is  not  in  that  point ;  because  temporal  rebels  can  find  out 
by  themselves  the  insanity  and  wickedness  of  their  course. 
They  can  see  where  it  will  lead  them.  They  can  see  the 
destructive  consequences,  and  be  sorry  for  the  course  they 


A  PURE  GOSPEL.  39 

have  taken.  They  can  lay  down  their  weapons  of  rebellion, 
and  they  can  conform  to  the  conditions  on  which  the  Queen 
issues  her  proclamation.  You  say,  "  Yes,  they  can  do  it,  but 
man  cannot."  Of  course,  because  he  has  so  hardened  his 
heart  that  even  if  he  can,  he  never  will  without  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God.  Hence,  God  has  taken  compassion  on  us,  and 
sent  His  Spirit  into  the  world  for  this  purpose  —  "  To  con- 
vince the  world  of  sin,  of  righteousness,  and  of  judgment." 
Thus  he  opens  our  eyes,  and  shows  us  our  lost  estate.  Hav- 
ing, by  the  Holy  Ghost,  made  us  realize  our  desperate  condi- 
tion, then  comes  the  Gospel  to  meet  us  just  where  we  are, 
on  condition  that  we  abandon  our  evil  ways,  and  do  the 
works  meet  for  repentance,  which  we  are  ahle  to  do  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  well  as  to  lay  down  the  weapons 
of  our  rebellion  and  accept  of  Christ,  put  our  neck  under  his 
yoke,  and  pledge  ourselves  in  heart  to  follow  Him  all  the 
DAYS  OF  OUR  LIFE.  Thcsc  are  the  conditions  involved,  and 
this  is  the  end  the  Gospel  contemplates,  and  there  you  see 
the  Gospel  accomplishes  its  end  in  this  case.  The  heart  of 
the  rebel  is  won  back  to  its  Lord,  and  the  indispensable 
change  has  taken  place  in  the  being  himself.  He  has  come 
back  to  God.  His  eyes  are  opened  to  see  the  evil  of  sin, 
and  the  desperate  state  he  is  in.  Tired  of  himself,  and  tired 
of  his  evil  ways,  as  the  Prodigal  was  of  the  swine-yard,  he 
arises,  leaves  them  and  goes  to  his  father. 

But  now  I  must  stop  to  meet  a  difficulty  which  I  know 
will  arise  in  many  sincere  minds.  I  feel  myself  such  a 
tender  jealousy  for  the  glory  of  God,  that  I  do  highly  re- 
spect this  feeling  in  others,  and  if  any  one  disagrees  with  my 
views,  or  my  way  of  putting  tHem,  through  a  feeling  of 
jealousy  for  the  glory  of  God,  they  have  my  profound  re- 
spect.    You  will  say,  "H  we  are  able  to  abandon  our  evil 


40  AGGKESSn^E  CHRISTIANITY. 

courses,  and  lay  down  the  weapons  of  rebellion,  is  not  that 
saving  ourselves  ? "  No,  dear  friends ;  it  is  altogether 
different.  You  see  it  is  the  indispensable  condition  of  sal- 
vation in  everyone  of  the  nine  passages  we  read,  and  in 
many  others  —  that  we  abandon  our  evil  ways.  Now,  what 
does  that  mean  ?  A  gentleman  in  a  letter  to  me  said,  '^  We 
cannot  save  ourselves  from  heart  sins.''  Granted ;  but  we 
can  will  to  be  saved  from  them.  Then,  there  is  a  great  dis- 
tinction between  those  sins  of  the  heart  which  are  involun- 
tary, and  those  deliberate  transgressions  of  God's  law  which 
unregenerate  men  commit.  God  requires  me  to  abandon 
all  that  I  CAN,  as  a  condition  of  salvation,  and  then,  when  He 
saves  He  will  give  me  power  to  abandon  all  that  I  could  not 
before.  The  Prodigal  had  to  come  away  from  the  swine- 
yard,  the  filth,  and  the  husks,  before  he  got  into  the  father's 
house,  and  sat  down  at  the  father's  feast,  but  when  he  had 
done  so,  then  the  father  said,  "  Come  in,"  and  he  brought 
the  best  robe  and  put  it  on  him,  and  killed  the  fatted  calf, 
and  put  the  ring  of  forgiveness  upon  his  hand.  Hence,  as 
the  old  divines  used  to  put  it,  "You  must  wait  for  the  Lord 
in  the  path  of  His  ordinances,"  the  path  of  obedience,  as  far 
as  is  possible  to  you.  And  is  there  any  other  way  ?  Can 
the  drunkard  wait  for  Him  while  he  abides  at  his  cup  ? 
Can  the  thief  wait  for  Him  while  he  continues  in  his  diaboli- 
cal trade  ?  Can  any  man  indulging  in  absolute  open  sin 
find  the  Lord  ?  Must  he  not,  as  the  Saviour  says,  cut  off 
that  right  hand,  and  pluck  out  that  right  eye  ?  He  never 
can  cleanse  his  guilt,  but  he  CAN  cut  off  his  hand,  and 
when  he  does  that,  the  Holy  Spirit  will  come  in  and  apply 
the  Blood,  and  do  the  cleansing. 

Therefore,  you  perceive,  I  take  the  Gospel  to  be  aiming 
not  merely  at  saving,  but  restoring  us.     If  it  were  merely  to 


A  PUEE  GOSPEL.  4J 

save  me  without  restoring  me,  what  would  it  do  for  me  ? 
As  a  moral  agent,  if  the  Gospel  fails  to  PUT  ME  EIGHT, 
it  will  fail  eternally  to  make  me  happy ;  and  if  you  were  to 
transplant  me  before  the  throne,  and  put  me  down  in  the 
inner  circle  of  archangels  with  a  sense  of  wrong  in  my  heart, 
being  morally  out  of  harmony  with  the  laws  of  God,  and  the 
moral  laws  of  the  universe,  I  should  be  as  miserable  as  if  I 
were  in  Hell,  and  should  want  to  get  away.  I  must  be 
MADE  EIGHT  as  Well  as  treated  as  if  I  were  right.  I  must 
be  changed  as  well  as  justified.  This  is  the  Gospel  put  as 
clearly  in  our  text  as  it  could  be,  and  also  the  Epistles 
written  by  the  Apostle  Paul,  the  great  expounder  of  the 
doctrine  of  justification  by  faith.  It  was  through  the  lips 
of  the  glorified  Lord  Himself,  after  He  had  risen,  to  the 
great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  after  the  Gospel  dispensation 
was  fully  opened,  that  this  unmistakable  commission  was 
given,  ^^  Unto  whom  I  now  send  thee  to  open  their  eyes." 
What  to,  their  sins  ?  As  Peter  opened  the  eyes  of  the  murder- 
ers of  our  Lord,  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  '^  Whom  ye  have 
crucified  and  slain ;  "  driving  in  the  convicting  truth  of  God 
until,  in  their  agony,  they  cried  out,  "WHAT  MUST  WE 
DO  ?  "  He  tore  off  the  bandages  which  Satan  had  wrapped 
around  them,  and  drove  them  as  with  the  schoolmaster's 
lash,  until  he  drove  them  to  the  cross  of  the  crucified  One. 
'^  Open  their  eyes  "  —  that  is  the  first  thing.  Oh  !  how  my 
soul  has  often  shrunk  and  wept  under  the  sense  of  the  awful 
responsibility  this  brings  upon  us  Christians.  The  world  is 
asleep.  Yes,  friends,  your  relations,  your  neighbors — they 
are  asleep.  They  are  preoccupied.  They  are  full  of  the 
world,  and  the  things  of  the  world.  They  will  not  think  — 
they  will  not  see  —  they  will  not  look  into  the  Word  of  Life. 
Yoiu'   responsibility  comes  here  tenfold.     Go   and  wake 


42  AGGRESSI\T5  CHEISTIANITY. 

THEM !  YOJJ  CAN  DO  IT,  if  you  have  the  Holy  Ghost 
in  you! 

Some  people  would  have  said  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  What 
a  great  deal  you  are  making  of  human  agency,  for,  after  all, 
Paul  is  but  a  man,  and  you  are  setting  him  to  open  the 
eyes  of  the  unconverted,  and  turn  them  from  darkness  to 
light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God ;  are  you  not 
making  too  much  of  human  effort  ?  "  But  the  Lord  Jesus 
knew  what  He  was  about.  He  knew  that  Paul  had  a  power 
in  him  which  every  really  renewed  child  of  God  has — the 
Holy  Ghost — to  equip  him  for  this  work,  and  He  says, 
"  Unto  whom  now  I  send  thee  to  o_pe7i  their  eyesP  Go  and 
awake  them  to  a  sense  of  their  danger.  Take  them,  meta- 
phorically speaking,  by  the  collar  and  shake  them  and  make 
them  realize  their  peril,  as  you  would  if  they  were  asleep  in 
a  burning  house ! !  And  then  when  you  have  awakened 
them,  what  are  you  to  do  ?  Leave  them  alone  ?  No,  no,  for 
Christ's  sake,  no.  Take  hold  of  them  by  the  mighty  power 
of  your  moral  suasion  and  zeal,  and  love,  and  energy,  and 
turn  them  right  "  round  from  sin  and  Satan  unto  God.'\ 

Jesus  Christ  set  Paul  to  do  this,  and  Faul  did  it.  He 
says,  ''Knowing,  therefore,  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  we  per- 
suade men,"  His  was  no  meek  and  mild  putting  of  the 
truth,  and  leaving  people  to  do  as  they  liked.  "Knowing, 
therefore,  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade  men, 
because  we  thus  judge  that  if  one  died  for  all,  then  were  all 
dead ; "  and,  oh !  what  success  the  Lord  gave  him  in  his 
desperate  enterprise.  What  multitudes  did  he  persuade,  and 
succeed  in  turning  round  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God !  Turn  them  round !  "  Oh ! 
but,"  you  say,  "if  they  are  turned  round  from  darkness, 
which  represents  evil,  to  light,  which  represents  righteous- 


A  PURE  GOSPEL.  43 

ness,  are  they  not  saved  ? ''  i^o,  not  yet.  This  is  only  the 
change  effected  in  their  will,  which  is  beautifully  exemplified 
by  Paul  in  Eomans  vii. — willing  to  keep  the  law,  willing 
to  obey  God,  willing  to  do  His  will,  and  follow  Him,  yea, 
struggling,  but  yet  unable,  though  they  are  brought  round 
from  the  voluntary  choice  or  embrace  of  evil,  and  the  volun- 
tary service  of  the  Devil,  round  to  the  voluntary  choice  and 
embrace  of  righteousness  and  the  service  of  God,  they  are 
not  yet  ahle  to  do  it. 

Now,  don't  say  I  said  they  ivere  able.  Don't  mis- 
represent me,  as  some  people  do.  I  will  try  to  be  clear,  and 
I  say  there  is  all  the  difference  in  the  world  between  being 

WILLING  TO  LET  JeSUS  ChRIST  SAVE  ME  FROM    MY  SINS,  AND 

SAVING  MYSELF  FROM  THEM.  It  is  cxactly  tliis  chaugc  in 
the  attitude  of  the  will  which  God  demands  as  a  CON- 
DITION OF  THE  EXERCISE  OF  HIS  POWER.  It  is  so 
in  all  the  miracles.  "  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole  ? "  He 
says  to  the  man  with  the  withered  hand,  "  Stretch  out  thy 
withered  hand."  The  man  might  have  said,  "Lord,  what 
an  unreasonable  request.  Are  you  come  to  mock  me  in  my 
misery  ?  "  Oh !  but  Jesus  Christ  knew  what  He  wanted  in 
the  man.  He  wanted  the  response  of  the  man's  will.  He 
wanted  the  man  to  say,  "Yes,  Lord;"  and  when  he  said 
that,  the  Lord  put  the  strength  into  the  shoulder-bone,  and 
he  stretched  it  out,  and  it  was  made  whole.  There  are  many 
souls  just  there  —  they  will  not  say,  "  Yes,  Lord,"  to  some 
condition  which  the  Spirit  puts  upon  them.  I  could  give 
you  some  heart-rending  illustrations  on  this  point.  I  am 
satisfied  that  this  Gospel-enlighten^ed  England  of  ours  is  full 
of  people  just  at  this  point  who  come  crying,  and  praying, 
and  longing,  as  they  call  it,  after  God.  They  come  up  to 
Jesus  Christ  again  and  again.     They  try  to  believe ;  they 


44  AGGKESSIVE  CHICISTLIXITY. 

waDt  to  follow  Him,  but  they  are  kept  back  by  the  right 
hand  and  the  right  eye  which  the  Holy  Ghost  has  told  them 
they  must  cut  off  and  pluck  out  before  He  will  receive  them. 
They  will  not  do  it,  and  so  they  are  ever  learning,  and  never 
able  to  come  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  You  must  re- 
nounce evil  in  your  will.  You  must  wUl  to  '-obey  the 
truth."     You  must  say,  "Yes,  Lord." 

I  remember,  on  one  occasion,  in  the  West  of  England,  I 
had  been  delivering  week-day  morning  addi-esses.  We  had 
a  blessed  meeting  on  this  particular  day.  We  began  at  half- 
past  ten,  and  the  Lord  was  so  with  us  that  He  supplied  the 
want  of  refreshment  till  we  had  it  at  5.30.  He  made  up  for 
the  want  of  dinner  or  tea.  A  gentleman  was  there,  with 
whose  appearance  I  was  struck.  He  was  tall,  and  intelligent, 
a  man  of  about  forty  or  forty-five.  He  knelt  down  without  any 
emotion,  more  than  deep  solemnity,  at  the  end  of  the  Coin- 
munion  rail.  I  had  been  talking  about  the  reason  people 
walked  in  darkness  —  controversy  with  the  Holy  Spirit.  I 
said  to  him,  '-My  dear  sir,  have  you  had  a  controversy  with 
the  Holy  Spirit  ?  "  ••  Yes,  "  he  said ;  "  I  have  had  one  for 
fifteen  years.  I  am  ashamed  to  say  it,  and  it  has  eaten  up 
all  the  joy  and  power  of  my  Christian  life,  and  I  have  been 
a  useless  cumberer  of  the  ground."  I  did  not  know  till  after- 
wards that  he  was  a  deacon  of  the  church,  and  had  come  up 
there  in  the  sight  of  all  the  congregation.  I  said,  '•  Well, 
my  dear  sir,  you  know  the  Gospel  as  well  as  I  do.  It  is  of 
no  use  to  preach  faith  to  you  until  you  are  willing  to  renounce 
your  idol."  He  said  most  emphatically,  '•  I  know  it."  I  said, 
"  Are  you  willing  ?  "  Oh,  with  what  tenacity  the  human- 
heart  holds  on  to  its  idols  I  Though  he  had  come  up  to  the 
rail  in  the  face  of  that  congregation,  so  deeply  was  he  under 
the  power  of  the  Spirit,  yet  he  hesitated.    I  said,  "  Well,  my 


A  PURE  GOSPEL.  45 

dear  sir,  you  must  make  up  youi-  mind.  In  your  ease,  it  is 
between  the  choice  of  this,  whatever  it  may  be,  and  Christ ; '' 
and  I  retired  under  the  pulpit  pillars  for  a  minute,  and  left 
him  to  himself  and  the  Lord.  I  lifted  up  my  heart  to  God 
for  him,  and  then  I  went  back,  and  said,  "  Will  you  renounce 
it  ? "  and,  lifting  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  bringing  his 
hand  down  upon  the  Communion  rail,  he  said,  "By  the  grace 
of  God,  I  do,"  and  his  whole  frame  heaved  with  agony,  but 
he  stepped  into  immediate  liberty.  His  blessed  Saviour  was 
waiting  with  arms  wide  open.  There  was  only  this  accursed 
thing  which  had  stood  between  them,  and  when  he  trampled 
it  under  his  feet,  and  was  willing  to  forsake  it,  as  a  natural 
consequence,  he  sprang  into  the  everlasting  arms,  and  received 
the  assurance  of  salvation.  It  was  all  over  the  town  for  the 
next  fortnight.  People  remarked,  ••'  Did  you  ever  see  such  a 
change  come  over  a  man  as  has  come  over  ]\Ir.  So-and-so;  he 
is  like  a  new  man.  He  prays  in  the  prayer-meeting  with  such 
fervor.  He  was  at  the  chapel  doors,  speaking  to  the  uncon- 
verted, and  inviting  them  to  come  back.  He  is  visiting  up 
and  down  the  town  —  why,  he's  a  new  man ! "  Was  there 
any  change  in  the  gospel  ?  Had  he  received  any  fresh  light  ? 
It  was  only  the  old  story  —  only  that  he  had  put  away  the 
idol,  and  trampled  under  foot  that  which  was  keeping  the  life- 
power  of  God  out  of  his  soul. 

Here  is  another  case.  At  some  services  in  the  West  of 
England,  a  gentleman  largely  interested  in  an  unlawful  busi- 
ness, came  every  night  for  five  weeks,  and  used  to  sit  there, 
the  picture  of  despair  and  wretchedness,  till  after  ten  o'clock. 
He  went  on  in  this  way  until  his  friends  thought  he  would 
lose  his  reason.  He  was  walking  about  his  bedroom 
with  his  Bible  open,  kneeling  down  every  now  and  then, 
struggling  and  wrestling  and  trying  to  believe ;  but  every 


46  AGGEESSrV^  CHEISTIA2'TITY. 

time  lie  thought  of  this  ungodly  business  which  he  could  not 
give  up,  despair  seized  him  (for  he  thought  of  his  money  — 
he  thought  of  the  consequences  to  his  family),  until  at  last 
he  said,  "  Money  or  no  money,  I  will  settle  it.''  He  gave  it 
up,  came  out,  and  got  saved  at  once. 

]Srow  I  think  these  illustrations  make  clear  what  I  mean, 
by  the  abandonment,  the  turning  from  the  embrace  of  evil 
to  the  embrace  of  righteousness  as  an  indispensable  condition 
of  forgiveness.  Hence  the  Holy  Ghost  has  carefully  main- 
tained this  order  —  '-to  open  their  eyes  and  to  turn  them 
round  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins  and  an 
inheritance  among  them  that  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is 
in  me.''  You  see  what  a  different  thing  this  is  to  presenting 
Christ  to  people  just  as  they  are,  where  they  are,  doing  what 
they  like.  You  see  what  a  different  Gospel  it  comes  to,  in- 
sisting upon  a  thorough  renouncement  and  abandonment  of 
evil  as  a  condition  of  Jesus  Christ  receiving  the  sinner. 
This  was  Paul's  Gospel.  Will  you  give  me  any  other  defi- 
nition of  it  ?  Can  you  explain  it  in  any  other  way  ?  Paul 
goes  on  to  show  us  how  he  understood :  —  "  Whereupon,  0 
King  Agrippa !  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly 
vision,  but  showed  first  unto  them  of  Damascus  and  Jerusa- 
lem and  then  to  the  Gentiles,  they  should  repent  and  turn 
to  God,  and  do  works  meet  for  repentance."  Was  this  like 
saying  ^^  Only  helieve,^^  without  respect  to  any  antecedent 
change  of  mind  ?  Can  anybody  show  me  anything  here  in 
the  slightest  degree'  approximating  to  the  Antinomian 
Gospel  which  has  been  grafted  on  to  some  other  of  Paul's 
utterances  ?  And  yet  surely  the  Apostle  could  not  contra- 
dict himself.  His  writings  about  faith  must  be  in  harmony 
with  this  most  unmistakable  putting  of  the  Gospel  to  both 


A  PURE  GOSPEL.  47 

Jews  and  Gentiles.  Moreover,  did  lie  tell  Agrippa  ana 
Festus  to  believe  ?  No,  lie  left  them  trembling  at  it,  because 
they  were  not  willing  to  abandon  their  sins  and  put  away 
the  accursed  thing,  but  to  the  Philippian  gaoler,  who  said, 
"  Men  and  brethren,  what  must  I  do  ? ''  and  who  brought 
them  out  and  began  to  wash  their  stripes,  thus  doing  works 
meet  for  repentance  at  once,  he  said,  "  Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved."  Ah!  my  friend, 
you  may  try  to  get  hold  of  Christ  to  your  dying  hour  and 
at  the  last  be  lost,  while  you  are  holding  on  to  your  idols. 
If  he  could  have  saved  us  after  that  fashion  we  needed  no 
Christ,  we  could  have  gone  into  heaven  without  a  Saviour ; 
but  He  came  to  save  His  people  from  their  sins,  and  while 
you  are  in  love  with  your  sins  you  may  struggle  and  tremble 
as  Agrippa  and  Felix  did,  and  as  the  young  ruler  did,  and 
you  will  meet  a  similar  fate.  You  must  let  go  your  idols 
and  be  willing  that  Jesus  should  come  and  save  you,  not 
down  among  the  dirt  and  mud  of  sin,  but  lift  you  out  of  it, 
wash  you,  make  you  clean,  and  keep  you  clean,  circumcise 
your  hearts,  and  put  His  law  in  them,  and  then  you  shall 
know  the  gladness  of  His  salvation ! 

I  have  some  people  writing  to  me  in  this  condition.  If 
they  are  here  let  me  say  to  them  —  This  is  what  you 
have  to  do  —  let  go  your  idols  and  say  as  the  gentle- 
man said  of  whom  I  told  you,  "Poverty  or  no  poverty, 
business  or  no  business,  position  or  no  position,  suffering  or 
prosperity  never  mind — Christ,  Christ,  I  let  go  all  for 
Thee!" 

Have  you  forsaken  evil  ?  Have  you  cut  off  the  right 
hand  ?  Have  you  plucked  out  the  right  eye  ?  I  have 
people  coming  to  me  in  services  of  this  character,  groaning 
and  sometimes  worn  to  skeletons.     They  tell  me  they  are  in 


48  AGGBESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

distress,  they  have  got  into  bondage,  they  want  the  joy  of 
the  Lord  and  His  daily  fellowship,  and  when  I  ask  the 
reason,  they  generally  say,  "Well,  I  don't  know,  but  it 
seems  to  be  want  of  faith."     Now  I  say  to  such  people :  — 

Now  let  us  see  what  this  want  of  faith  arises  from. 
There  must  be  a  cause.  I  am  afraid  that  sin  lieth  at  the 
door,  and  when  we  come  to  close  quarters  we  generally  find 
there  is  some  idol,  some  course  of  conduct,  or  some  doubtful 
conduct  which  keeps  God  out  of  the  soul,  and  when  this  is 
confessed  and  renounced,  people  get  the  presence  of  God  and 
go  away  rejoicing  in  Him.  It  is  so  in  nearly  every  case. 
God  does  not  arbitrarily  withdraw  Himself  from  His  people. 
He  wants  to  dwell  with  them.  We  are  His  proper  abode. 
He  has  promised  to  come  and  abide  with  His  people,  and  if 
He  does  not,  depend  upon  it  there  is  something  in  the 
Temple  offensive  to  Him,  something  with  which  He  will  not 
dwell.  Will  you  put  that  away,  and  consecrate  your  hearts 
this  day  unto  the  Lord  to  be  His  temple,  His  temple  only, 
and  leave  consequences  with  Him.  He  will  be  able  to  look 
after  His  own. 

Then,  lastly,  when  you  have  come  to  this  decision,  then 
look  and  live ;  take  the  final  leap  into  the  arms  of  a  crucified 
Saviour.  With  some  souls  who  have  been  the  subjects  of 
the  drawings  of  the  Spirit  for  years,  the  difficulty  is  in  the 
surrendering  their  wills.  They  have  learned  to  reason  with 
God;  they  have  lost  the  little  children's  way;  they  are 
afraid  to  take  the  final  leap,  and  there  they  stand  before 
the  Cross,  not  conscious  of  anything  between  them  and 
Christ.  What  are  you  to  do  ?  What  Paul  told  the  Philip- 
pian  gaoler  to  do  —  "Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;" 
and  you  say,  "  What  is  that,  and  how  am  I  to  believe  ? ' ' 
Wonderful  how  it  has  got  mystified !    Believe  what  ?     That 


A  PURE  GOSPEL.  49 

He  just  means  what  He  says ;  and  that  when  you  come, 
He  does  receive  —  not  He  will  to-morrow^  not  He  did  yester- 
day, but  that  He  does  now,  this  moment.  When  did  He 
receive  the  sinners  who  came  to  Him  on  earth  ?  When 
they  came.  Just  the  same  will  He  receive  you.  "Oh! 
but/'  you  say,  "  I  do  not  feel  right."  'No,  of  course  not. 
Do  you  not  see,  you  are  to  be  saved  hi/  faith.  If  you  are 
to  be  saved  by  faith,  you  must  exercise  faith  before  you 
will  be  saved.  If  it  is  by  faith  you  are  to  be  saved,  you 
must  believe  first,  and  be  saved  afterwards,  if  it  is  only  the 
next  second.  "  But,"  you  say,  "  I  do  not  feel  it."  No,  but 
you  will  feel  it  when  you  have  got  it.  You  must  believe  it 
before  you  get  it,  on  the  testimony  of  His  Word  —  "I  will 
in  no  wise  cast  you  out ; "  "  Him  that  cometh ; "  "  Now  I 
come.  Lord,  I  come.  I  have  put  away  my  idols  ;  I  have  put 
away  everything  that  consciously  stood  between  me  and 
Thee.  I  taill  to  serve  Thee,  I  will  to  follow  Thee,  I  will  to 
put  my  neck  under  Thy  yoke  forever,  asking  no  more  questions, 
but  being  willing  for  Thee  to  lead  me  whithersover  Thou  wilt. 
Now,  Lord,  I  come  —  Thou  dost  receive."  Leap  off  the  poor 
old  stranded  wreck  of  your  own  effort,  or  your  own  righteous- 
ness, or  your  own  sinfulness,  or  your  own  unworthiness,  or 
anything  else  of  your  own,  into  the  glorious  lifeboat.  It  is  on 
the  top  of  the  wave  this  afternoon  —  another  step,  and  you 
will  be  in  —  one  bound,  and  you  will  feel  the  loving  arms  of 
your  Saviour  around  you.  Faith  is  trust,  trust.  He  will  do 
for  you  what  he  promised.  Believe  that  God  does  noiv  accejit 
you  wholly  for  the  sake  of  the  sacrifice  of  His  blessed  Son  ;  that 
He  justifies  you  freely  from  all  things  from  which  you  could 
not  be  justified  by  the  law.  You  stand  a  condemned,  guilcy, 
hell-bound  criminal,  and  nothing  but  His  free,  sovereign  mer- 
cy can  save  you.     Throw  yourself  upon  this,  and  the  moment 


50  AGGRESsm:  Christianity. 

you  do  so  in  real  faith  you  will  be  saved.  Perhaps  you  will 
say,  as  a  curate  of  the  Church  of  England,  writing  to 
me  last  week,  said,  "I  refuse  to  be  saved  by  logic."  So 
did  I,  and  I  struggled  for  six  weeks  because  I  refused  to 
be  saved  by  logic — because  I  ivouJd  have  a  living,  personal 
Christ.  I  admire  your  decision,  my  brother,  if  you  are  here, 
but  let  this  logic  help  you ;  nevertheless,  Jesus  Christ  has 
promised,  if  I  come,  that  He  will  receive  me  —  then,  I  do 
come,  and  He  does  receive  me,  for  He  cannot  lie.  Let  that 
help  you.     Faith  is  not  logic,  but  logic  may  help  faith. 

Oh !  how  I  should  rejoice  if  some  of  you  were  to  launch 
into  the  arms  of  Jesus  this  moment.  It  often  happens  that 
while  I  am  speaking  souls  do  get  into  the  ark  of  God's  mercy, 
and  come,  or  write  to  tell  me  afterwards  that  the  Spirit  has 
come,  and  he  is  crying  '^  Abba  Father,"  and  now  they  know 
they  have  passed  from  death  unto  life.  They  don't  want 
logic  then.  It  is  a  matter  of  demonstration  with  them. 
When  you  have  come  up  to  the  place  where  saving  faith  is 
possible  to  you,  you  have  no  more  to  do,  no  more  to  suffer, 
no  more  to  pay.  By  simple  trust  we  are  saved.  This  is  the 
way  every  saint  on  earth  was  saved.  This  is  the  way  every 
saint  in  glory  was  saved.  This  is  the  way  we  are  kept 
saved,  too,  by  living,  daily,  obedient  faith.  The  Lord 
help  you  just  now.  Let  the  idol  go.  Put  away  the  ungod- 
ly companion.  Give  up  the  unlawful  business,  or  the 
worldly  conformity.  Put  away  whatever  has  stood  between 
you  and  Jesus.  Trample  it  under  foot  and  press  through 
the  crowd  of  difficulties  as  the  woman  did,  and  go  right  up 
and  touch  Him  with  this  touch  of  faith,  and  you  shall  live 
and  KNOW  that  you  are  healed.  Then  this  Gospel  will 
be  good  news  indeed  to  you,  and  Jesus  will  be  the  Author 
of  salvation  to  you,  because  you  OBEY  HIM ! 


SERMON  III. 


ADAPTATION  OF  MEASUEES. 

I  have  chosen  five  or  six  different  passages,  all  exhibiting 

the  principle  of  Adaptation,  on  which  I  am  to  speak.     The 

first  is  1  Cor.  ix.  20-22:  — 

"  And  unto  the  Jew  I  became  as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews  ;  to  them 
that  are  under  the  law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I  might  gain  them  that 
are  under  the  law  ;  to  them  that  are  without  law,  as  without  law  (being 
not  \vithout  law  to  God,  but  under  the  law  to  Christ),  that  I  m.ight  gain 
them  that  are  without  law." 

To  them  that  are  without  law  as  without  law,  but  here  he 
carefully  guards  himself  by  a  parenthesis,  lest  he  should 
seem  to  favor  a  lawless  Antinomian  gospel,  "not  without 
law  to  God,  not  independent  of  the  great  moral  law,  but  un- 
der the  law  to  Christ,''  in  which  is  fulfilled  all  law. 

"  To  the  weak  became  I  as  weak,  that  I  might  gain  the  weak  :  I  am  made 
all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some." 

"  To  the  weak  became  I  as  weak,"  —  masterpiece  of  human 
humility !  Most  people  want  to  appear  strong,  but  here  is 
a  man  coming  down,  and  appearing  a  weak  man,  that  he 
might  win  the  weak.     That  is  the  humility  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Lord  give  us  the  like  spirit !    Again,  1  Cor.  xii.  4-6  :  — 

"Now  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same  spirit ;  and  there  are  dif- 
ferences of  administration,  but  the  same  Lord  ;  and  there  are  diversi- 
ties of  operations,  but  it  is  the  same  God  which  worketh  all  in  all." 

Some  people  want  the  Spirit  to  work  in  everyone  alike, 
and  in  all  times  the  same,  but  He  chooses  to  have  diversities. 
Again,  Galatians  iii.  27-28  :  — 

51 


Ol'  AGGKESSR-E  CHKISTIAXITT. 

"For  as  many  of  you  as  hare  been  baptized  into  Clirist  have  put  on  Christ. 
There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  neither  bond  nor  free,  there  is 
neither  male  nor  female  :  for  ye  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus." 

That  is.  so  fax  as  the  privileges,  duties,  and  obligations  of 
Christ's  kingdom  are  concerned.  There  is  neither  national- 
ity nor  sex;  and  Galatians  y.  6:  — 

"For  in  Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  anything,  nor  uncircmn- 
cision  ;  but  faith  which  worketh  by  love." 

All  mere  ordinances  and  ceremonies  come  under  circum- 
cision.    And  2  Timothy  iv.  2 :  — 

"  Preach  the  word  :  be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season ;  reprove,  rebuke, 
exhort  with  all  longsuftering  and  doctrine." 

TVhat  a  hue-and-cry  there  is  because  the  Salvation  Army 
people  save  men  out  of  season !     And  Jude  22,  23  :  — 

"And  of  some  have  compassion,  making  a  difference  :  and  others  save  witn 
fear,  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire." 

''  Oh,  no,- '  say  some  of  our  conventional  friends,  "  you  shall 
not  make  a  difference !  '^  Xow,  in  all  these  six  texts,  the 
principle  of  Adaptation  is  most  distinctly  laid  down. 

Xow  we  have  spent  the  two  last  Sabbath  afternoons  in 
trying  to  point  out  our  view  of  the  characteristics  of  a  pure 
Grospel,  and  I  think  we  have  succeeded  in  doing  this  so  clear- 
ly that  no  person  who  followed  us  carefully  can  imagiue  for 
a  moment  that  we  would  hold,  or  teach,  any  adaptation  of 
the  Gospel  itself.  As  we  stated  before,  we  deemed  this  so 
above  all  adaptation — so  above  any  change,  that  we  would 
not  be  responsible  for  transposing  its  order,  much  less  alter- 
ing its  matter ;  that  we  would  not  take  a  dot  off  one  of  the 
"  i"  s/*'  so  sacredly  intact  do  we  believe  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
ia  its  matter  ought  to  be  kept.  We  believe  also  that  the 
OKDER  of  God  ought  to  be  strictly  maintained;  that  it  is  as 
rational  and  true  in  philosophy  as  it  is  in.  divinity ;  and  that 
the  way  the  Spirit  operates  upon  the  minds  of  men  is  just 


ADAPTATION  OF  3IEASUKES.  53 

the  same  as  ever.  This  we  clearly  and  most  carefully 
pointed  out,  so  that  what  we  have  to  say  now  you  will 
please  bear  in  mind,  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  GOSPEL 
^lESSAGE  ITSELF.  We  have  tried  to  show  our  idea  (or 
what  we  believe  to  be  the  Holy  Spirit's  idea)  of  a  pure  Gos- 
pel ;  but  when  we  come  to  speak  of  modes  and  measures, 
that  is  quite  another  thing.  I  think,  from  the  texts  we  have 
read,  and  from  many  others  equally  plain  and  relevant,  that 
we  find  it  a  most  easily  gathered  truth,  i-uiming  all  the  way 
through  the  Sew  Testament,  that  forms  and  ceremonies  are 
nothing  except  as  they  embody  and  express  real  spiritual 
life  and  truth.  That  circumcision  is  nothing,  and  that  un- 
circumcision  is  nothing ;  baptism  is  nothing,  and  being  un- 
baptized  is  nothing ;  the  Lord's  Supj>er  is  nothing,  and  ab- 
staining from  the  Lord's  Supper  is  nothing,  in  itseK  as  a 
form,  for  he  embraces  under  circumcision  all  mere  outward 
forms  and  ceremonies ;  and  all  these  are  nothing,  but  '•'  keep- 
ing THE  coMMAXDiiENTs  OF  GOD : "  that  is,  you  may  have 
all  these  performed  upon  you,  and  regularly  perform  them 
yourselves,  and  be  but  sounding  brass  and  tinkling  cymbals, 
if  you  keep  not  the  commandments  of  God; "  for  circumcis- 
ion availeth  nothing,  in  another  place,  and  uncircumcision 
availeth  nothing,  but  faith  —  what  sort?  —  that  woek- 
ETH  BY  LOVE :  that  proves  its  obedience  by  its  deeds.  There- 
fore, we  start  with  that  lying  clearly  before  us  as  a  funda- 
mental truth  in  every  page  of  the  Xew  Testament,  that  forms 
and  ceremonies,  whatsoever  they  may  be,  are  nothing  except 
as  they  embody  and  represent  eeal  spieitual  life,  and 
truth  and  action  —  action  I  ZSTow,  it  was  the  great  sin  — 
the  crowning  condemnation  of  the  Jews  —  that  they  had 
frittered  away  the  spirituality  and  practical  bearing  of  the 
Divine  Law,  clinging  on  to  those  forms  and  ceremonies 


54  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIANITY. 

which  were  instituted  only  to  embody  and  symbolise  it. 
Would  to  God  they  had  let  go  the  form  when  they  let  go 
the  spirit.  Jesus  Christ  wishes  they  had.  He  tells  them 
it  would  have  been  far  better.  He  told  them  they  were 
children  of  the  devil,  notwithstanding  their  holding  on  to 
their  relationship  to  Abraham  and  all  the  spiritual  forms 
and  ceremonies  of  their  ritual. 

They  had  better  have  come  out  and  avowed  themselves  un- 
believers, than  have  gone  on  professing  to  be  the  children 
of  God  while  they  were  doing  the  work  of  the  devil.  But 
they  would  not  receive  this  teaching.  It  was  too  cutting  for 
them,  and  so  they  would  not  have  it.  It  was  true,  neverthe- 
less. They  frittered  away  the  spirituality  of  the  Divine 
Law,  and  its  practical  bearings,  and  still  held  on  to  those 
forms  and  ceremonies  which  were  instituted  only  to  symbol- 
ise and  represent  it,  hence  making,  as  Jesus  said,  "  His  Fath- 
er's house  a  den  of  thieves.''  They  held  on  to  the  form 
whilst  the  spirit  had  gone.  They  were  making  "  Clean  the 
outside  of  the  platter,  while  inside  it  was  full  of  rottenness 
and  dead  men's  bones."  And,  dear  friends,  all  corpses  are 
very  much  alike,  Avhen  the  spirit  is  gone  out  of  them  —  one 
is  found  to  be  about  as  good  as  another. 

Alas !  there  is  this  tendency  still  in  our  fallen  human 
nature.  It  is  so  much  easier,  or  satan  makes  it  look  so  much 
easier,  to  an  unregenerate  man,  to  rest  in  a  form  than  to  seek 
till  he  finds  the  spiritual  grace  which  that  form  represents. 
That  is  to  say,  it  is  so  much  easier  for  an  unregenerate  man 
to  be  circumcised  or  to  be  baptized,  as  the  case  may  be,  to 
partake  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  keep  outwardly  the  Sabbath 
Day,  to  abstain  from  acts  of  immorality  and  open  sin,  and 
to  be  decently  moral  and  religious  —  all  this  he  can  imder- 
stand  and  do  for  himself,  and  it  looks  to  him  so  much  easier, 


ADAPTATION  OF  MEASURES.  55 

and  so  it  is,  in  the  first  instance,  than  bringing  his  evil,  un- 
regenerate  heart  to  God  for  Him  to  circumcise  it,  and  write 
His  law  in  it,  as  he  promises  to  do  under  the  new  covenant. 

]S'ow,  that  is  what  God  wants  every  man  to  do.  He  wants 
him  to  bring  this  heart  to  Him,  and  let  Him  renew  it.  He 
says,  "  I  will  circumcise  your  hearts  to  keep  my  law."  But, 
no!  the  unregenerate  man  rests  in  the  outward  form.  He 
will  not  be  at  the  trouble  to  sacrifice  his  idols,  and  cry  might- 
ily unto  God.  He  will  not  seek  until  he  attains  the  fulfil- 
ment of  these  promises ;  so  he  sits  down  and  rests  in  the 
form. 

Alas !  alas !  how  many  thousands  in  this  so-called  Christian 
land  of  ours  to-day  are  just  there.  They  have  got  the 
form ;  they  are  like  the  Jews  —  they  are  Pharisees  with  a 
Christian  creed  instead  of  a  Jewish,  the  same  in  character, 
only  different  in  name.  That  is  all  the  difference,  hanging  on 
to  the  creed  of  Jesus  Christ,  while  they  know  nothing  of  its 
spirit,  the  form  without  the  power;  and  then  deny  their 
professed  Lord  every  day.  Oh !  are  there  any  of  this  class 
here  ?  My  friend,  my  friend,  if  you  never  find  it  out  until 
you  come  to  die,  you  will  find  it  out  then,  but  it  may  be  too 
late.  May  God,  the  Holy  Spirit,  help  you  to  find  it  out  this 
day,  and  bring  that  unrenewed,  unrepentant,  evil  heart 
of  youi'S  to  the  Cross ;  bring  it  to  God,  and  wait,  and  weep, 
if  need  be,  and  struggle,  and  knock,  and  cry,  as  He  tells  you, 
until  He  does  renew  it  and  write  His  law  in  it ;  then  the 
outward  form  will  be  the  expression  of  the  inward  grace. 
Then  the  fruit  will  be  good,  because  it  springs  from  a  good 
root  inside.     The  Lord  help  you !. 

This  tendency  to  rest  in  form  is  just  as  great  as  ever,  and, 
instead  of  putting  away  their  idols,  and  bringing  their  con- 
science to  be  cleansed  and  kept  clean  by  the  precious  blood. 


56  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

prayerfully  and  carefully  walking  before  God,  striving  in 
all  things  to  please  Him,  people  get  an  outside  form,  but 
Liv^E  just  like  tbe  world  around  them,  calling  Jesus,  "Lord 
Lord,"  but  not  doing  the  things  that  He  says.  Now,  I  say 
that  a  pure  Gospel  requires  that  we  bring  our  evil  hearts 
to  God  to  be  renewed,  and  that  we  resolutely  put  away  our 
idols,  and  that  we  wait  on  Him  by  the  Cross  until  He  re- 
news our  motives,  tempers,  tendencies,  feelings,  and  dis- 
positions, and  makes  us  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Instead  of  doing  this,  people  go  on  being  circumcised  or 
baptized,  as  the  Jews  did,  and  they  call  themselves  "  Israel," 
as  they  did ;  whereas,  of  the  spiritual  Israel  they  are  utterly 
ignorant.  They  are  the  children  of  Hagar  (as  Paul  says), 
and  not  the  children  of  the  promise.  ^Islj  the  Lord  help  you 
to  come  and  be  made  children  of  the  promise ! 

Now,  as  in  the  individual,  there  is  such  a  tendency  to  rest 
in  form,  so  in  the  church  collectively,  hence  this  tendency 
to  a  formal  religion.  Just  as  it  was  with  the  Jews  —  their 
Temple  service  and  the  paraphernalia  of  Judaism  —  was  all 
in  all  to  them,  and  they  thought  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the 
most  awfully  severe  and  uncharitable  person  who  ever 
appeared  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  because  He  told  them  the 
truth.  And  the  same  class  of  character  presents  the  same 
attitude  now.  We  shall  see  when  we  get  to  the  Judgment- 
seat  of  Christ  which  is  the  true  charity  —  that  which  covers 
up  things,  or  that  which  tears  off  the  bandages,  and  shows 
people  their  hypocrisy,  and,  as  we  have  just  read,  reveals  to 
them  the  secrets  of  their  hearts.  I  fear  that  we  are  very 
largely  in  the  same  condition  as  the  Jews  were  when  Christ 
came.  I  say  "  very  largely,"  for  I  know  that  there  are  grand 
and  glorious  exceptions  ;  but  I  speak  of  the  great  whole,  and 
I  am  backed  up  in  this  opinion  by  some  of  the  most  thought- 


ADAPTATION  OF  IMEASUBES.  57 

fill  and  spiritual  men  of  this  age.  It  is  the  lamentation 
everywhere  —  this  formality  and  death.  It  reaches  us  from 
all  parts  of  the  land,  yea,  from  all  parts  of  all  lands.  I  once 
heard  a  great  divine,  a  leader  of  spiritual  thought  in  his 
day,  who  has  recently  passed  to  heaven,  say,  ''I  consider 
that  the  writings  of  the  Prophets  are  far  more  applicable  to 
the  state  of  the  chui-ches  now  than  the  writings  of  the  ISTew 
Testament,  for  we  are  in  the  same  lapsed  and  fallen  con- 
dition, as  churches,  as  Israel  of  old  was.'^  So  many  think, 
and  so  many  teach. 

If  this  be  the  case,  WHAT  IS  TO  BE  DONE  ?  What 
would  strike  you  should  be  done  in  this  state  of  comparative 
—  spiritual  eclipse  ?  Evidently  it  would  be  madness  to  go 
on  as  we  are.  That  will  mend  nothing !  Somebody  must 
strike  and  do  something  worthy  of  the  emergency.  "  There 
is  no  improving  the  future,  without  disturbing  the  present," 
and  the  diflB.culty  is  to  get  people  to  be  willing  to  be  dis- 
tui'bed!  We  are  so  conservative  by  nature  —  especially 
some  of  us.  We  have  such  a  rooted  dislike  to  have  anything 
rooted  up,  disturbed,  or  knocked  down.  It  is  as  much  the 
work  of  God,  however,  to  '*' knock  down  and  pull  up,  and 
to  destroy,"  as  to  build  up,  and  God's  real  ambassadors  fre- 
quently have  to  do  as  much  of  one  as  of  the  other.  This  is 
not  pleasant  work ;  but  what  is  necessary  to  be  done  ?  Is  it 
not  manifestly  necessary  that  we  should  go  back  to  the 
simplicity  and  spirituality  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  the  early 
modes  of  propagating  it  amongst  men  ? 

In  the  two  last  discourses  we  tried  to  show  what  was 
the  pure  Gospel  —  calling  men  -to  forsake  their  sins,  to 
cast  away  their  idols,  come  out  from  the  world  of  the 
ungodly  and  be  separate  in  order  that  their  sins  might  be 
forgiven,  and  that  God  might  receive  them,  and  they  become 


5S  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIANITY. 

His  sons  and  His  daughters.  In  the  last  we  spoke  of  faith 
and  what  it  would  do  for  us. 

Now,  with  respect  to  the  outward  manifestations  and 
proj^agation  of  the  Gospel,  it  is  equally  necessary  to  go  back. 
We  have  such  a  heap  of  rubbish  to  carry  away  —  the  ac- 
cumulated traditionalism  of  ages  to  go  through  and  dig 
under  —  that  it  sometimes  takes  a  considerable  amount  of 
time,  and  force  of  character,  and  a  great  deal  of  the  Spirit 
of  God,  to  enable  us  to  do  it.  Nevertheless,  it  must  be  done 
if  we  are  to  reach  a  better  state  of  things. 

It  seems  to  me,  in  order  to  do  this  we  should  not  shrink 
from  a  recognition  of  our  lapsed  and  fallen  condition.  That 
was  what  the  Jews  did  at  the  teaching  of  Jesus.  They 
would  not  have  His  reproach.  They  would  not  have  the 
light  because  it  condemned  them.  They  rejected  it.  They 
persisted  they  were  the  children  of  Abraham  —  the  children 
of  the  promise.  They  persisted  they  were  all  right,  and 
they  pointed  to  the  Temple  and  to  their  ceremonialism  as  a 
proof  of  it ;  they  would  not  have  His  testimony,  would  not 
admit  that  they  were  wrong.  Do  not  let  us  imitate  them. 
Let  us  recognise  this  state  of  things.  Let  us  look  it  fairly 
in  the  face.  Honesty  is  always  the  best  policy  both  in 
spiritual  and  in  temporal  things.  There  is  nothing  gained 
by  ignoring  a  disagreeable  truth.  It  is  best  to  face  it. 
Now  there  it  is,  and  the  best  way  is  to  hail  any  ray  of  light 
that  comes  to  us  from  any  part  of  the  heavens,  even  though 
a  carpenter  should  bring  it,  as  He  brought  it  to  them  —  or  a 
fisherman,  or  a  woman.  Never  mind  —  let  us  hail  the  light 
and  apply  it  to  ourselves.  Let  us  bring  our  hearts  and 
lives  out  into  its  blaze,  and  examine  them  by  it,  and  improve 
it  to  our  own  salvation  and  to  the  salvation  of  others.  If 
the  Jews  had  done  that  they  would  have  been  saved  and 


ADAPTATION  OF  LIEASUKES.  59 

their  nation.  "  Oh,  if  thou  hadst  known,  even  in  this  thy 
clay, — this  twelfth  hour  of  the  last  day  —  the  things  that 
belong  unto  thy  peace,  but  now,  because  of  thy  obstinate 
rejection,  they  are  hid  from  thine  eyes  ! "  The  Lord  help 
us  to  take  the  Lght  home  to  ourselves,  each  one. 

We  have  seen  that  it  is  clearly  laid  down  in  the  texts  I 
have  read  that  the  law  of  adaptation  is  the  only  law  laid 
down  in  the  New  Testament  with  respect  to  modes  and 
measures.  I  challenge  anybody  to  find  me  any  other. 
While  the  Gospel  message  is  laid  down  with  unerring  ac- 
curacy, we  are  left  at  perfect  freedom  to  adapt  our  measures 
and  modes  of  bringing  it  to  bear  upon  men  to  the  circum- 
stances, times,  and  conditions  in  which  we  live  —  free  as 
air.  "  I  became  all  things  to  all  men."  The  great  Apostle 
of  the  Gentiles  who  had  thrown  off  the  paraphernalia  of 
Judaism  years  before,  yet  became  as  a  Jew  that  he  might 
win  the  Jews.  The  great,  strong  intellect  became  as  a 
weak  man  that  he  might  win  the  weak.  He  conformed 
himself  to  the  conditions  and  circumstances  of  his  hearers, 
in  all  lawful  things,  that  he  might  win  them ;  he  let  no 
mere  conventionalities,  or  ideas  of  propriety,  stand  in  his 
way  when  it  was  necessary  to  abandon  them.  He  suffered 
his  limbs  to  be  thrust  into  a  basket,  and  himself  let  down  over 
the  wall,  when  necessary,  for  the  success  of  his  work.  He  who 
was  brave  as  a  lion,  and  hailed  a  crown  of  martyrdom  like  a 
conquering  hero,  as  he  was,  yet  was  willing  to  submit  to 
anything  when  the  requirements  of  his  mission  rendered  it 
necessary.  He  adapted  himself  to  the  circumstances.  He 
was  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season.  Oh !  what  a  hue- 
and-cry  there  is  about  out  of  season  Christianity ;  "  of  some 
making  a  difference  "  —  pulling  them  out  of  the  fire  by  the 
hair  of  the  head,  if  needful,  —  nevermind — save  them,  save 


60  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

THEM.  That  is  the  great  desideratum.  Save  them — pull- 
ing them  out  of  the  fire.  Adapt  your  measures  to  your 
circumstances  and  to  the  necessities  of  the  times  in  which 
you  live.  Now  here  it  seems  to  me  that  the  church  —  I 
speak  universally  —  has  made  a  grand  mistake,  the  same 
old  mistake  which  we  are  so  prone  to  fall  into  of  exalting 
the  traditions  of  the  elders  into  the  same  importance  and 
authority  as  the  Word  of  God;  as  the  clearly  laid  down 
principles  of  the  New  Testament. 

People  contend  that  we  must  have  quiet,  proper,  decorous 
services.  WHEEE  IS  YOUE  AUTHOEITY  FOE 
THIS  ?  Not  here.  I  defy  any  man  to  show  it.  I  have  a 
great  deal  more  authority  in  this  book  for  such  a  lively,  gush- 
ing, spontaneous,  and  what  you  call  disorderly  service,  as  the 
Army  services  sometimes  are,  in  this  14th  of  Corinthians, 
than  you  can  find  for  yours.  The  best  insight  we  get  into 
the  internal  working  of  a  religious  service  in  Apostolic  times 
is  in  this  chapter,  and  I  ask  you  —  is  it  anything  like  the 
ordinary  services  of  to-day  ?  Can  the  utmost  stretch  of  in- 
genuity make  it  into  anything  like  them  ?  But  that,  even, 
is  not  complete.  We  cannot  get  the  order  of  a  single  ser- 
vice from  the  New  Testament,  nor  can  we  get  the  form  of  a 
single  church  government.  Hence  one  denomination  think 
theirs  is  the  best  form,  and  another  theirs ;  so  Christendom 
has  been  divided  into  so  many  camps  ever  since ;  but  this 
very  quarrelling  shows  the  impossibility  of  getting  from  the 
New  Testament  the  routine,  the  order,  and  the  fashion  of 
mere  modes.  They  cannot  get  it,  because  it  is  not  there  !  ! 
Do  you  think  God  had  no  purpose  in  this  omission  ?  The 
form,  modes,  and  measures  are  not  laid  down  as  in  the  Old 
Testament  dispensation.  There  is  nothing  of  this  stereo- 
typed routinism   in  the  New   Testament.      Why  ?    Now 


ADAPTATION  OF  MEASURES.  61 

there  may  be  some  who  may  have  difficulties  in  this  matter. 
I  said  to  a  gentleman,  who  came  to  me  with  this  and  that 
difficulty  about  our  modes  and  measures,  "  I  will  meet  your 
difficulties  by  bringing  them  face  to  face  with  the  bare  prin- 
ciples of  the  New  Testament.  If  I  cannot  substantiate  and 
defend  them  by  that  I  will  give  them  up  for  ever.  I  am  not 
wedded  to  any  forms  and  measures.  To  many  of  them  I 
have  been  driven  by  the  necessities  of  the  case.  God  has 
driven  me  to  them  as  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  as  well  as 
led  me  by  the  pillar  of  cloud,  and  when  I  have  brought  my 
reluctance  and  all  my  own  conventional  notions,  in  which  I 
was  brought  up  like  other  people,  face  to  face  with  the  naked 
bare  principles  of  the  'New  Testament,  I  have  not  found  any- 
thing to  stand  upon !  I  find  things  here  far  more  extrava- 
gant and  extreme,  than  anything  we  do — looked  at  careful- 
ly." Here  is  the  principle  laid  down  that  you  are  to  adapt 
your  measures  to  the  necessity  of  the  people  to  whom  you 
minister ;  you  are  to  take  the  Gospel  to  them  in  such  modes 
and  habitudes  of  thought  and  expression  and  circumstances 
as  will  gain  for  it  from  them  a  hearing.  You  are  to  speak 
in  other  tongues  —  go  and  preach  it  to  them  in  such  a  way 
as  they  will  look  at  it  and  listen  to  it !  Oh !  in  that  lesson 
we  read  what  beautiful  scope  and  freedom  from  all  set  forms 
and  formula  there  was.  What  freedom  for  the  gushing  fresh- 
ness, enthusiasm,  and  love  of  those  new  converts  !  What 
scope  for  the  different  manifestations  of  the  same  spirit ! 
Everything  was  not  cut  and  dried.  Everything  was  not  pre- 
arranged. It  was  left  to  the  operation  of  the  spirit,  and  the 
argument  that  this  has  been  abusad  is  no  argument  against 
it,  for  then  you  might  argue  against  every  privilege.  Here 
is  abundant  evidence  that  these  new  converts,  each  one,  had 
the  opportunity  to  witness  for  Jesus,  opportunity  and  scope 


62  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

to  give  forth,  the  gushing  utterance  of  his  soul,  and  tell  otL 
er  people  how  he  got  saved,  or  the  experience  the  Holy 
Ghost  had  wrought  in  him.  And  look  at  the  result !  "  If 
those  that  are  unlearned,  or  unbelievers,  come  in,  they  are 
convinced  of  all,  judged  of  all ;  and  thus  the  secrets  of  their 
hearts  are  made  manifest,  and  falling  down  on  their  faces, 
they  will  worship  God,  and  report  that  God  is  in  you  of  a 
truth."  What  unkind  things  have  been  said  of  the  Salva- 
tion Army  because  people  have  fallen  on  their  faces  under 
the  convicting  power  of  the  Spirit  at  our  meetings ;  but  you 
see  this  is  Apostolic !  And,  oh,  friends,  what  a  glorious 
service  this  would  be !  You  say  it  would  look  so  strange. 
More  the  pity.  More  the  pity  that  this  natural,  easy,  do- 
mestic, familiar  kind  of  testimony  and  witnessing  of  divine 
things  should  have  become  strange.  May  it  not  be  because 
the  experience  which  promoted  it  has  become  strange  ?  May 
it  not  be  that  there  is  no  more  desire  to  testify  because  there 
is  little  to  testify  about  ?  May  it  not  be  that  there  is  want 
of  the  utterance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  through  the  tongue  be- 
cause there  is  less  of  it  in  the  soul  ?  Oh !  then,  should  we 
not  make  haste  back  to  those  days  of  simplicity  and  power  ? 
Should  we  not  pray  to  be  set  free  from  the  traditionalism 
and  routinism  in  which  Satan  has  succeeded  in  lulling  us  to 
sleep?  I  ask  any  saved  man — Do  you  not  remember  the 
gushing  love  and  enthusiasm  of  your  first-found  liberty  ? 
how  you  longed  to  tell  everybody,  and  if  you  had  been  placed 
in  such  circumstances  as  these  Corinthian  converts,  how 
gladly  you  would  have  testified  to  what  Jesus  had  done  for 
you.  It  was  only  the  repressing,  keeping  down,  and  ulti- 
mately, I  am  afraid,  the  ail-but  extinguishing  of  the  Holy 
Spirit's  urgings  that  has  led  to  the  state  in  which,  many  of 
you  now  are,  and  also  the  dead  way  in  which  many  of  our 
services  are  conducted. 


ADAPTATION  OP  MEASURES.  63 

Now  let  us  look  fairly  at  these  things.  I  maintain  that 
the  only  qualification  —  the  only  indispensable  qualification 

—  for  witnessing  for  Christ,  is  the  Holy  Ghost.  Paul,  ex- 
pressly, over  and  over  again,  abjures  all  merely  human  equip- 
ment. He  expressly  declares  that  these  things  were  not  the 
power,  even  when  they  existed,  but  that  it  was  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Therefore,  give  me  man,  woman,  or  child  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  full  of  love  and  zeal  for  God,  and  I  say  it  is  a 
great  strength  and  joy  to  that  convert  to  testify  to  the  church 
and  to  the  world,  and  it  is  the  bounden  duty  of  the  church 
to  give  him  the  opportunity  to  do  so.  The  Lord  is  going  to 
demonstrate  in  this  land,  that  He  is  not  going  to  evangelize 
it  by  finished  sermons  and  disquisitions,  but  by  the  simple 
testimony  of  2)eo]ple  saved  from  sin  and  the  devil,  hij  Hispoiuer 
and  His  grace.  He  is  going  to  do  it  by  witnessing,  as  He 
began. 

Now  I  say,  read  your  New  Testament  on  this  point,  and 
you  will  be  struck  with  the  amazing  amount  of  evidence  for 
this  unconventional  kind  of  service.  The  world  wants  some 
more  Pentecosts, — when  Peters  and  Marys  shall  be  so  filled 
with  the  Spirit  that  they  cannot  help  telling  what  God  has 
done  for  them  —  male  and  female,  men,  women,  and  children 

—  like  the  woman  of  Samaria,  who,  when  she  had  found  Him 
of  whom  Moses  and  the  Prophets  wrote,  went  and  fetched 
her  fellow-townsmen  and  women  to  hear  Him.  He  wishes 
you  to  do  the  same,  and  this  is  the  way  the  Lord  is  going  to 
gather  out  His  great  and  glorious  kingdom  in  these  latter 
days  by  the  power  of  testimony  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  He 
only  wants  witnesses  to  be  able  to  go  and  say,  "  We  speak 
that  we  do  know"  —  that  is  the  qualification.  The  Lord  is 
multiplying  such  witnesses.     Bless  His  holy  Name. 

But  you  may  say  —  what  did  the  Master  Himself  do  ? 


64  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

Well,  lie  adopted  these  very  measures.  I  was  so  struck  with 
this,  when  someone  said,  "  Why,  you  are  sending  people  to 
preach  who  cannot  read  or  write !  "  For  a  moment  I  was 
staggered,  but  I  asked  him,  ^^  How  many  of  the  Apostles  do 
you  suppose  could  read  and  write  when  they  were  first  sent 
out  ?  '^  And  then  it  was  the  questioner's  turn  to  be  staggered. 
There  is  no  reason  to  suppose,  with  but  two  or  three  excep- 
tions, that  any  of  them  could.  Education  then  was  far  more 
uncommon  than  now.  It  was  not  reading  and  writing  that 
was  the  great  qualification  for  preaching  Christ;  it  was 
KNOWING  AND  SEEING  ?  It  was  uot  the  powcr  of  eloquence, 
it  was  being  able  to  cast  out  devils ;  that  was  the  test.  Give 
me  somebody  able  to  cast  out  devils,  and  I  don't  care  wheth- 
er they  can  read  or  write,  or  put  a  grammatical  sentence  to- 
gether. That  is  of  no  consequence  whatever.  Why  did  not 
Jesus  Christ  call  the  doctors  and  scribes  of  His  day  ?  There 
were  plenty  of  them  —  highly  educated  men  with  trained 
and  disciplined  minds.  He  was  amongst  them  in  the  Tem- 
ple, when  He  was  twelve  years  old.  He  knew  them.  How 
was  it  he  did  not  select  these  ?  He  who  could  have  com- 
manded a  legion  of  angels,  could  surely  have  commanded  a 
few  scribes  and  doctors  to  go  to  preach  the  Gospel.  Why 
not  ?  He  acted  on  the  law  of  adaptation.  He  wanted  His 
Gospel  preached  to  the  great  masses  —  not  to  the  select  few. 
Not  to  the  educated  "  upper  ten,"  but  to  the  great  masses 
of  mankind.  How  was  he  to  have  his  Gospel  so  preached, 
but  by  men  like  unto  themselves  ?  They  fled  from  the  edu- 
cated doctors.  They  would  not  listen  to  the  doctors,  and 
they  will  not  now.  It  may  be  very  wicked,  and  obstinate 
and  foolish,  but  such  is  the  fact  —  they  never  have  and  they 
never  will.  Hence,  Jesus  Christ,  instead  of  working  a  mira- 
cle, which  he  never  did  when  it  was  unnecessary,  chose  the 


ADAPTATION  OF  INIEASURES.  (jO 

weak  tilings  of  tlie  earth  to  confound  the  mighty,  lie  would, 
in  the  other  case,  have  had  first  to  have  untaught  all  those 
scribes  and  doctors  almost  all  they  had  learned.  He  would 
have  had  to  set  them  free  from  the  bonds  of  traditionalism. 
He  would  have  had  to  remould  their  minds,  and  then  equip 
them.  There  was  no  necessity  for  this  when  He  found  the 
fishermen  ready  to  His  hand.  They  were  just  the  men  He 
wanted.  They  only  required  tempering  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  they  were  ready  for  the  work.  They  thought  as  the 
people  thought;  they  spoke  with  and  associated  with  the 
people,  and,  in  fact,  were  of  them.  As  he  wanted  the  masses 
of  men  evangelized,  he  chose  men  from  amongst  the  masses 
to  evangelize  them.  Here  was  infinite  wisdom.  "  I  thank 
Thee,  oh,  Father,  that  Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 
wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes.  Even 
so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  Thy  sight."  But  he  had 
a  purpose  in  it,  and  the  purpose  was  this — that  the  Gospel 
might  be  propagated  in  all  climes  and  conditions  of  men, 
through  any  kind  of  an  agent  —  Greek,  Jew,  Barbarian, 
Scythian,  man,  woman,  child.  Any  person  who  has  experi- 
enced its  power  in  their  souls  may  go  and  speak  it  to  any- 
body they  can  get  to  hear  them  and  everywhere !  We  are 
free  as  air  and  sunlight  as  to  our  choice  of  agencies,  and  it 
is  time  the  Church  woke  up  to  this.  The  Lord  have  mercy 
on  us  !  Is  there  not  work  enough  to  do  ?  It  makes  iny  ears 
tingle  and  burn  with  shame  when  I  hear  people  saying,  "  You 
must  not  send  agencies  here  and  there,  and  we  can't  have 
our  organization  interfered  with."  I  say,  "  Are  all  the  sin- 
ners converted  in  your  neighbourhood  ?  "  Nay ;  has  every 
poor,  lost,  wretched  soul  heard  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  the 
testimony  of  His  Gospel  ?  Are  there  not  teeming  thousands 
round  about  you  who  never  heard  His  name,  and  who  care 


66  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTLIXITY. 

notMng  for  Him,  who  live  every  day  trampling  His  law  un- 
der their  feet  ?  For  Chrisfs  sake,  send  somebody  after  them. 
If  they  will  not  have  your  doctors  of  divinity  and  your  pol- 
ished divines,  get  hold  of  fishermen  and  costermongers  and 
send  them !  Let  the  people  have  a  chance  for  their  souls. 
Let  them  hear,  for  if  they  hear  not,  how  shall  they  believe  ? 
Oh,  they  are  dying  for  lack  of  knowledge  —  they  are,  friends; 
thousands  are  dying  for  the  lack  of  knowledge.  It  is  quite 
a  common  thing  for  us  to  get  people  into  our  services  who 
say,  ••'  I  never  knew  there  was  anything  so  pretty  as  that  in 
the  Bible.  I  didn't  know  you  were  reading  from  the  Bible. 
"We  never  heard  anything  like  that  before.*'  Hundreds  of 
men  in  this  country  were  never  in  a  place  of  worship,  save 
to  be  christened  or  to  be  married,  and  a  good  many,  sad  to 
say,  are  living  without  being  married.  "While  we  have  been 
standing  upox  our  dignity,  whole  gexeratioxs  have 
GOXE  TO  Hell  I  —  if  the  Bible  is  true.  How  much  longer 
shall  we  stand  there  ?  If  Jesus  had  stood  upon  His  dignity 
He  would  never  have  come  to  die  between  two  thieves.  The 
whole  work  of  redemption  is  a  work  oi  humiliation,  self-sac- 
rifice and  suffering ;  and  if  we  are  not  willing  to  follow  Him 
in  that,  we  may  as  well  give  up  professing  His  name. 

The  Lord  help  us  to  go  down,  down  amongst  the  fishermen, 
amongst  the  poor,  the  weak,  the  unlearned,  the  vulgar,  to 
'•condescend  to  men  of  low  estate." 


SER.VOX  IV. 


ISSUE AXCE  Of  SALTATION. 

"For  what  the  Law  could  not  do.  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the  flesh.  God 
sending  His  o^\ti  Son  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin.  condemned 
sin  in  the  flesh  :  That  the  righteousness  of  the  Law  might  be  fulfilled  in 
us,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."  —E03i.  viii.  3,  4. 

I  will  try,  by  God's  grace,  as  much  as  in  me  lies,  to  deal 
with  this  subject  in  a  way  that  shall  not  proyoke  contro- 
yersy.  I  do  deplore  this.  I  wish  there  was  a  way  of 
improying  the  future  without  disturbing  the  present,  but  it 
is  a  misfortune,  I  suppose,  that  there  is  not,  and,  howeyer 
carefully  we  may  guard. ourselyes  in  trying  to  lead  the  Lord's 
people  higher,  there  is  always  somebody  who  will  quibble 
and  make  objections  and  take  exceptions.  But  we  cannot 
help  this.  We  must  be  true  to  our  conyictions  of  God's 
truth,  and  to  what  He  has  taught  us,  and  reyealed  to  us  by 
His  Spirit,  for  we  speak  the  things  that  we  do  know,  and  do 
see,  and  do  handle,  of  the  Word  of  Life.  Howeyer,  I  will 
try  to  keep  to  ground  on  which  I  think  all  really  spiritual 
people  will  be  agreed.  And,  oh  I  may  the  Holy  Spirit  giye 
us  one  mind  and  help  us  to  see  in  His  light,  and  if  there  is 
anything  we  do  not  see  in  His  light,  oh !  that  this  yery  hour 
He  may  show  it  to  us,  for  He  knows  that  we  are  all  willing 
to  see,  and  only  longing  and  desiring  to  know  the  whole 
truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Let  eyery  sincere  soul  put  up  this 
prayer  for  himself  and  for  me,  as  I  put  it  up  for  myself  and 
for  you,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  lead  us  into  all  truth,  at 


68  AGGKESSIVE  CHKISTIAXITT. 

any  rate  as  far  as  it  is  important  to  our  own  salvation  and 
our  practical  exhibition  of  the  salvation  of  Christ  to  other 
people,  for  a  dying  world  is  hanging  upon  our  skirts.  They 
are  looking  at  us  to  find  out  what  religion  is.  They 
will  not  come  to  this  Book.  They  will  not  even  hear  about 
it,  but  they  are  looking  to  us  to  find  it  out :  how  momentously 
important  it  is  that  we  should  be  truly  living  epistles, 
known  and  read  of  all  men.  We  are  epistles,  whatever  sort 
of  doctrine  our  lives  teach.  We  cannot  help  ourselves,  for 
while  we  profess  to  be  the  Lord's,  we  are  living  epistles, 
known  and  read  of  all  men. 

Specially,  then,  I  want  first  to  look  at  the  3rd  verse  of 
the  8th  chapter.  !N"ow,  I  thought  it  would,  perhaps,  be  the 
most  profitable  way  to  look  at  this  and  meet  the  experience 
of  some  who  I  know  are  here,  by  trying  to  answer  the 
question — 

Wherein  does  the  laiv  fail  to  save  us?  Then  we  shall  be 
able  to  see  loherein  and  hoiv  Jesus  Christ  transcends  the 
Law. 

First,  then,  the  Law  does  not  fail  in  giving  a  knowledge 
of  sin,  for  it  is  by  the  Law,  as  the  Apostle  says,  that  I  know 
sin.  Without  the  Law  I  was  dead,  so  dead  in  sin  that  I  did 
not  realize  it  at  all.  Its  power  was  so  complete  over  me 
that  I  did  not  realize  it  was  sin,  and,  therefore,  was  asleep 
and  comparatively  happy,  but  when  the  commandment 
came,  "sin  revived  and  I  died"  —  that  is,  to  all  hope  of 
making  myself  righteous.  The  commandment  showed  me 
the  awful  chasm  there  was  between  me  and  it.  The  Holy 
Commandment,  just  and  pure  and  good  —  and  myself  un- 
holy, impure,  and  unrighteous.  A  light  flashed  upon  it,  and 
I  died  in  despair  and  utter  helplessness.  Thus,  I  say,  the 
Law  does  not  fail  in  giving  knowledge  of  sin,  for  it  is  by 
the  Law  that  I  get  the  knowledge  of  sin. 


ASSUilANCE  OF  SALVATION.  69 

Se^^ondly,  —  ISTeitlier  does  the  Law  fail  in  begetting  a  sense 
of  guilt  and  ct  ndemnation  on  account  of  sin,  for  it  is  by  the 
Law  again  that  I  get  this.  I  not  only  get  the  knowledge  of 
sin  by  the  Law,  but  I  get  the  sense  of  guilt  and  condem- 
nation for  sin  by  the  Law,  for  the  Law  comes  in  and  con- 
demns me.  It  is  the  spirit  of  death  and  condemnation  to 
me :  it  says,  "  You  should  have  done  this,  and  because  you 
have  not  done  it  you  shall  die."  I  feel  that  the  Law  is  just 
and  good,  and  yet  I  feel  that  I  do  not  keep  it,  and,  there- 
fore, I  have  the  sentence  of  condemnation  upon  me  because 
I  do  not  keep  it.  Then  the  Law  does  not  fail  in  begetting 
a  sense  of  condemnation  and  guilt  on  account  of  sin. 

ThiMly,  —  ^STeither  does  the  Law  fail  in  producing  desire 
after  righteousness  and  effort  to  attain  it.  The  Law  begets 
in  me  the  desire  after  righteousness,  by  contrasting  my 
condition  with  the  purity  and  holiness  of  God's  Law.  I 
see  the  Law  to  be  good  and  holy,  I  see  it  to  be  desirable, 
and  I  desire  to  attain  the  righteousness  of  the  Law.  I  am 
speaking  now  of  a  convicted  sinner,  as  the  Apostle  did  when 
speaking  of  the  same  character.  A  convicted  sinner  sees 
the  righteousness  and  beauty  of  the  Law  of  God.  He  sees 
that  it  is  holy,  just,  and  good.  He  sees  that  it  is  intended 
to  make  him  holy,  just,  and  good,  for  the  Law  is  not  sin,  as 
the  Apostle  says,  but  is  ordained  unto  rigLteousness,  but 
the  sinner  has  failed  to  attain  it  because  of  weakness,  but 
he  struggles  to  attain  it.  The  first  thing  is  to  set  himself 
to  strive  to  attain  the  righteousness  of  the  Law  by  his  own 
efforts.  This  was  the  case  with  the  Apostle.  He 
longed  to  do  what  he  could  not,  and  he  constantly  did  what 
he  would  not,  and,  as  it  was  with  the  Apostle,  so  it  is  with 
every  convicted  sinner  on  earth.  TVe  were  constantly  long- 
ing after  righteousness.     We  could  not  help  looking  on  the 


70  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIAXITY. 

beautiful,  pure,  and  holy  law  of  God,  and  we  longed  to  keep 
it,  and  tried  again  and  again  until  we  were  tripped  down 
again  and  again,  and  died  in  utter  despair,  never  being  able 
to  attain  it  for  ourselves  and  of  ourselves.  So  you  see  the 
Law  begets  first  a  knowledge  of  sin;  secondly,  it  begets 
guilt  and  condemnation  on  account  of  sin;  and,  thirdly, 
desire  after  righteousness  and  effort  to  obtain  it. 

Thus  far  I  think  we  must  all  be  agreed.  TTherein  does  the 
Law  fail  ?  It  does  all  this  for  me.  It  brings  me  right  up, 
as  it  were,  —  my  schoolmaster  lashing  me  right  up  to  the 
cross,  opening  my  eyes,  creating  intense  desire  after  holiness 
and  efforts  for  it,  —  and  then  it  just  fails  me.  Where  ?  At 
the  vital  point.  It  cannot  give  jRe  poicer.  That  is  where 
the  Law  fails.  It  cannot  give  me  power  to  fulfil  itself.  I 
am  strengthless  through  the  weakness  of  the  flesh  and  the 
sinfulness  of  my  nature  to  keep  it,  and  so  I  struggle  and 
wrestle  for  power  to  keep  it,  but  I  have  not  power.  '-  What 
the  Law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak,  God  sent  His 
Son  to  do,"  and  I  maintain  HE  DOES  IT,  and  that  is  the 
one  vital  point  where  the  Son  transcends  the  Law. 

But  there  is  a  Gospel  now-a-days,  a  Law-Gospel.  A 
great  deal  of  the  Gospel  of  these  days  never  gets  any 
further  than  the  Law,  and  some  people  tell  me  that  it  is 
never  intended  to  do  so,  and  then  I  ask.  Wherein  does 
Christ  Jesus  advantage  me  ?  What  am  I  better  for  such  a 
Gospel  if  my  Gospel  cannot  deliver  me  from  the  power  of 
sin  ?  If  through  the  Gospel  I  cannot  get  deliverance  from 
this  "'  I-would-if-i-could  "  religion,  this  "  Oh  !-wretched-man- 
that-I-am '-  religion,  wherein  am  I  benefitted  by  it  ?  Wherein 
does  your  Gospel  do  more  for  me  than  the  Law  ?  The  law 
convinced  me  of  sin  and  set  me  desiring  and  longing  after 
righteousness,  but  wherein  is  the  superiority  of  Jesus  Christ 


ASSUIiA^sX'E   OF  SALVATION.  71 

if  He  cannot  lead,  me  further  tlian  that  ?  And  I  say,  very 
well ;  your  faith  is  vain,  and  Christ  died  in  vain,  and  you 
are  yet  in  your  sins  if  that  is  all  it  can  do.  If  that  is  all 
Jesus  Christ  can  do,  His  coming  is  vain,  and  I  am  yet  in 
my  sins  and  doomed  to  hug  this  dead  corpse  to  the  last,  and 
go  down  to  hell,  for  death  will  never  do  for  me  what  the 
blood  and  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ  cannot  do  for  me.  If 
Christ  cannot  supersede  the  Law  then  I  am  lost,  and  lost 
forever.  Wherein,  then,  does  this  "  Oh  I- wretched-man "' 
Gospel  supersede  the  Law  ?  Will  anybody  point  it  out  to 
me? 

Oh !  but  the  real  Gospel  does.  The  Gospel  that  repre- 
sents Jesus  Christ,  not  as  a  system  of  truth  to  be  received 
into  the  mind  like  I  should  receive  a  system  of  philosophy, 
or  astronomy,  but  it  represents  Him  as  a  eeal,  living, 
MIGHTY  Saviour,  able  to  save  me  now. 

I  said  to  a  lady  once,  who  was  seeking  this  deliverance 
and  who  was  struggling  and  wrestling,  as  I  kneeled  by  her 
side,  —  '•  Wait  a  minute.  Suppose  Jesus  Christ  were  here  in 
His  flesh,  as  He  once  was.  Suppose  he  was  to  come  to  your 
side  now,  and  put  His  hand  upon  you  and  say,  •  Hush  I  I 
know  your  desire ;  I  see  your  heart ;  I  know  what  you  are 
longing  after.  You  are  longing  to  be  delivered  from  every- 
thing that  grieves  Me,  upon  which  ]\Iy  pure  eyes  cannot  look 
with  allowance.  You  are  wanting  to  be  brought  into  full 
conformity  to  My  will,  and  that  is  what  I  have  come  to  do 
now.  I  have  come  to  live  with  you.  I  am  taking  up  my 
abode  under  this,  roof,  and  I  will  never  leave  your  side.  I 
wiU  be  with  you  by  day  and  I  will  be  with  you  by  night.  I 
will  sit  at  the  dinner-table  and  at  the  tea-table  with  you,  and 
walk  out  with  you,  and  go  to  bed  with  you,  and  rise  up  with 
you.     Don't  be  troubled.     I  will  never  leave  you  and  nev^er 


foi*sake  you/  Do  you  think  if  He  were  to  come  and  say 
that,  you  would  be  able  to  trust  Him '?  ^' 

"Oh:  yes.'' 

"  You  would  not  be  afraid  ? '' 

"Oh:  no.'" 

••'  Xow,  what  would  it  be  that  would  save  you  ?  Would  it 
be  the  bodily  presence  of  Jesus,  which  they  laid  m  the  sep- 
ulchre and  which  was  as  dead  and  helpless  as  any  other  clay 
when  the  spirit  was  gone  out  of  it  ?  Xo.  It  would  be  His 
spiritual  presence,  would  it  not  ?  and  His  spiiitual  eyes  see- 
ing you,  and  His  spiritual  tongue  speaking  to  you  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"Well,  then,  this  is  just  the  presence  that  He  has  prom- 
ised to  be  with  everyone  of  His  people,  and  now  He  is  here 
and  able  to  do  this,  and  will  abide  with  you  and  enable  you 
to  abide  in  Him  if  you  will  just  trust  Him.  Xow,  just  trust 
Him."  And  the  Lord,  by  His  blessed  Spirit,  did  take  and 
reveal  this  truth  unto  her,  and  just  then  and  there  she  did 
leap  into  the  arms  of  her  Saviour  and  realize  that  He  did 
save  her. 

Oh  :  friends,  some  people  think  we  do  not  make  enough  of 
Christ.  We  make  all  of  Christ ;  only  it  is  a  living  Christ 
instead  of  a  dead  one.  It  is  Christ  in  us  as  well  as  for  us. 
We  believe  in  Christ  for  us,  and  we  should  not  have  been 
here  at  all  but  for  Christ  for  us  up  there  for  ever  and  ever, 
and  no  one  will  hasten  to  throw  the  crown  at  His  feet  readier 
than  I  shall;  but  we  believe  in  order  to  do  it  we  must  have 
Him  in  us,  and  if  He  is  not  in  us,  then  it  is  sounding  brass 
and  tinkling  cymbal  to  call  upon  Him  for  us.  He  must  be 
in  us.  Christ  in  us  as  well  as  for  us,  and  those  whom  He  is 
not  in  He  will  not  be  for.  If  He  dwell  not  in  you,  ye  are 
reprobates.     But  Christ  in  us,  —  an  ever-loving,  ever-pres- 


ASSUEANCE  OF  SALVATION.  73 

ent,  Almighty  Saviour,  is  just  able  to  do  what  the  angels 
said  He  should  do,  that  for  which  He  was  called  Jesus,  to 
save  His  people  from  their  sin. 

Then  how  does  He  do  this  ?  Wherein  does  he  supersede 
the  Law  ?  Wherein  does  Christ  do  for  me  and  is  made  to 
me  what  the  Law  could  not  do  ?  We  have  seen  what  the 
Law  could  do  and  how  far  it  could  go.  Xow  we  see  it  fails 
just  at  the  vital  point  of  power.  Xow,  how  does  Christ  be- 
come this  power  to  me  ?  How  is  He  made  unto  me  —  not 
for  me  —  up  in  Heaven  (He  is  there,  too),  but  how  is  He 
made  unto  me  down  here  —  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctifi- 
cation,  and  redemption  ?  How  does  He  deliver  the  people 
from  their  sins  ?  How  does  He  save  us  from  the  power  of 
sin  ?  Xow,  you  who  are  longing  to  get  free,  try  and  listen 
to  me,  and  oh !  may  the  Holy  Ghost  teach  us  ! 

He  does  this  first  by  giving 

Assurance  of  salvation.  He  saves  and  then  He  makes  us 
conscious  of  the  fact,  which  the  Law  could  not  do.  All  it 
could  do  was  to  set  us  struggling  after  it.  It  could  not  give 
us  assurance.  Xow,  by  assurance,  I  mean  the  personal  reali- 
zation of  my  acceptance  in  Christ ;  my  acceptance  by  the 
Father;  my  present  acceptance — I  mean  the  inward  assur- 
ance which  men  and  women  find  for  themselves,  or  have  re- 
vealed in  themselves,  which  they  know  as  a  matter  of  con- 
sciousness. Xot  that  which  their  minister  tells  them ;  not 
that  which  they  learn  from  books,  not  that  even  which  the 
Bible  tells  them  only,  for  there  are  thousands  of  people  who 
read  the  Bible  who  are  not  saved,  and  who  know  they  are 
not.  You  all  know  there  are  thousands  of  people  who  be- 
lieve it  in  vain. 

I  was  walking  down  the  anxious  room  at  one  of  ^Ir. 
^Moody's  meetings,  when  two  ladies  came  and  said  — 


74  AGGRESSIVE  CHKISTIAl^ITY. 

"  Will  you  please  speak  to  us  ?  " 

I  don't  know  why  they  came  to  me,  except  it  was  my 
plain  dress  which  made  them  think  I  ought  to  know,  even 
if  I  did  not,  how  to  deal  with  souls.  We  took  three  chairs 
and  sat  down.  The  youngest  was  a  lady  about  30  or  33,  and 
very  intelligent,  evidently  an  educated  person,  and  the 
elder  was  an  old  lady,  gorgeously  attired.  They  sat  down  ; 
and  as  to  the  younger  one,  there  was  no  mistake  about  her 
earnestness.  Mr.  Moody  had  been  preaching  on  "The 
Cities  of  Eefuge,"  and  showing  how  the  soul  who  desired  to 
to  be  saved  had  nothing  to  do  and  nothing  to  suffer,  but  only 
to  run  into  the  Cities  of  Eefuge  and  be  saved  —  a  beautiful 
sermon  for  convicted  sinners  —  and  this  lady  said  to  me, 
almost  passionately, —  "How  is  it?  there  must  be  some- 
thing wrong  somewhere ;  there  must  be  a  mistake  some- 
where. I  believe  all  that  Mr.  Moody  has  been  saying,  every 
word  of  it.  I  have  believed  every  word  since  I  was  a  little 
girl ;  in  fact,  I  believe  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament — 
all  about  Jesus  Christ,  and  I  believe,  moreover,  that  He 
died  for  me,  and  that  He  makes  intercession  for  me,  and 
yet  I'm  not  saved  a  bit.  I  have  no  more  power  over  sin 
than  other  people,  and  I  know  I  am  not  saved.  Now, 
what  can  be  the  reason  ?     I  am  afraid  it  is  want  of  faith." 

That  is  the  universal  resort  to  fall  back  upon  by  all  souls 
in  that  condition.  I  said,  —  "  Will  you  be  honest  with  me  ? 
Ic  is  of  no  use  coming  to  a  spiritual  doctor  any  more  than 
to  a  physical  doctor  if  you  are  not  frank ;  you  would  only 
mislead  him.  If  you  really  want  to  be  saved,  be  honest 
with  me,  and  I  will  try,  by  the  help  of  the  Spirit,  to  help 
you." 

"  I  do  indeed  want  to  be  saved, "  she  said.  "  I  often  go 
into  my  room,  and  weep  and  struggle,  and  pray  for  hours. 


ASSURANCE  OF  SALVATION.  75 

I  try  to  believe.     I  think  I  have  believed,  and  I  come  out 
and  I  am  no  better.^^ 

"  Oh/'  I  said  to  myself,  "  alas  !  here  is  the  experience  of 
thousands."  "  Tell  me,  in  these  times  when  you  say  you 
go  into  your  room,  and  struggle,  and  pray,  and  strive,  and 
believe ;  tell  me,  is  there  anything  that  comes  up  before  the 
eye  of  your  soul  as  an  obstacle  and  difl&culty  that  has  to  be 
put  away  or  embraced ;  anything  that  comes  up  and  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  says  'you  must  sacrifice  this,  or  cut  off 
that,  or  do  the  other  ?  '     Just  tell  me  that." 

She  was  quiet  for  a  moment  and  speechless.  She  waited ; 
then  she  drew  her  breath  and  said — "Well,  yes,  I  am 
afraid  there  is." 

"  Ah ! "  I  said,  '^  that  is  it ;  it  is  not  want  of  faith,  it  is 
want  of  obedience.  Now  yon  may  go  on  another  ten  years, 
going  into  your  room,  struggling  and  striving,  and  until  you 
trample  that  under  your  feet  and  say,  '  Lord,  I  will  follow 
Thee  at  all  costs,'  you  will  not  be  able  to  believe.  I  don't 
want  you  to  tell  me  what  it  is ;  sufficient  that  you  know  it, 
and  that  the  Lord  knows  it;  but,  after  an  experience  of 
dealing  with  hundreds  of  souls  just  at  this  point,  I  tell  you : 
you  must  give  that  up  or  embrace  it,  whatever  it  may  be ;  I 
believe  that  is  the  cause  of  your  trouble." 

''Then,"  she  said,  "I  will  make  no  secret  of  it.  I  am 
the  only  member  of  an  unconverted  family  that  has  any 
desire  after  God.  .  My  husband  is  a  worldly,  unconverted 
man,  and  I  am  in  a  worldly,  unconverted  circle,  and  always 
when  I  come  to  the  Lord  Jesus  it  comes  up  before  me  that 
I  will  have  to  confess  Him  and  to -live  like  a  Christian,  and 
I  am  not  willing  to  do  so." 

"  Then,  my  dear  lady,  it  is  the  old  story  over  again  of  the 
young  ruler.     Now,  you  know,  I  should  be  untrue  to  your 


76  AGGKESSIYE  CHRISTLINITY. 

soul  if  I  were  to  go  on  plastering  you  with  untempered 
mortar.  There  you  are,  make  your  choice.  You  cannot  be 
a  Christian,  and  not  confess  Christ.  You  cannot  be  a 
Christian,  and  not  live  like  one  before  your  unconverted 
relatives,  and,  therefore,  if  you  are  not  willing  to  take  up 
the  cross  and  follow  Him,  you  cannot  become  His  disciple." 

Then  I  went  down  on  my  knees  with  her,  and  we  talked 
and  prayed,  and,  at  last,  she  said,  — 

"  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  confess  Him." 

Bless  the  Lord !  and  the  light  of  salvation  soon  gladdened 
her  eye,  for  it  shone  through  her  face.  She  found  herself 
able  to  believe  at  once,  and  this  is  just  the  condition  of 
thousands  of  souls.  She  got  assurance  then.  She  got  saved. 
Before,  she  had  been  trying  to  believe  she  was  saved,  when 
she  was  not  —  quite  a  different  thing  to  getting  saved  and 
then  knowing  it.  People  are  told  to  believe  this,  that,  and 
the  other.  As  a  gentleman  said,  at  whose  house  I  once 
stayed — 

"  I  had  a  curious  episode  the  other  morning.  I  have  had 
a  gentleman  here,  of  some  note  in  the  evangelistic  world,  for 
two  or  three  days,  and  he  came  in  the  other  morning  at  break- 
fast time  and  said,  '  I  am  happy  to  tell  you  that  both  your 
gardeners  are  converted.^  I  was  very  thankful  to  hear  it ;  and 
surprised  that  the  work  had  been  so  quickly  and  thoroughly 
done.  Well,  I  was  walking  in  the  grounds,  and  saw  one  of 
the  gardeners.  ^  John,'  I  said,  ^  I  am  glad  to  hear  the  happy 
news.'     He  didn't  seem  to  know  what  I  meant. 

"  ^  What  news,  sir  ? ' 

" '  Well,  I  hear  you  have  given  your  heart  to  God  this 
morning.     You  are  converted,  saved  ? ' 

"  ^  Well,'  John  said, '  I  could  hardly  say  that,  sir.' 
" '  Then  what  has  happened  ?     Something  has  happened 
in  your  experience  —  some  change  taken  place  ? ' 


ASSimAN'CE  OF  SALVATION.  T7 

^^  *  Well/  lie  said,  '  I  don't  hardly  know  that.  The  gentle- 
man brought  a  Bible  to  me  and  read  two  or  three  verses,  and 
asked  me  if  I  believed,  and  talked  very  nicely  to  me,  and 
asked  me  again  if  I  believed ;  then  I  said  I  did,  and  then  he 
said  I  was  all  right,  but  I  can't  say  I  feel  any  different.' "' 

Xow,  I  am  afraid  there  has  been  sadly  too  much  of  that. 
There  is  all  the  difference  between  believing  the  letter  of  the 
Word  and  knowing  that  you  are  saved.  I  say,  that  man 
was  not  saved  —  was  he  ?  I  sayj  the  lady  who  spoke  to  me 
in  the  anxious  room,  was  not  saved  —  was  she  ?  And  I  say 
there  are,  alas  !  thousands  to-day  in  just  that  position.  They 
are  not  saved.  They  manifest  it  by  their  fruits.  They  con- 
fess it.  They  write  it  to  me  in  their  letters  on  the  right 
hand  and  on  the  left.  Members  of  churches  ten,  fifteen,  and 
twent]^  years,  some  of  them  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  yet 
they  tell  me  they  are  not  saved  ! ! 

Thus,  you  see  it  is  something  more  than  the  belief  after 
all.  It  is  something  more  than  what  my  minister  tells  me, 
something  more  than  what  books  tell  me,  and  what  the  Bi- 
ble tells  me.  It  implies  and  includes  this ;  but  something 
more  than  this;  yea,  very  much  more.  It  is  believing 
in  a  living,  personal,  and  almighty  Saviour,  and  believing  in 
Him  now,  and  that  faith  brings  the  realization.  The  other 
brings  nothing.  When  people  believe  thus,  the  Spirit  comes 
into  their  hearts,  crying,  ^-  Abba,  Father  ! "  To  them  there 
is  no  condemnation.  They  have  the  witness  of  the  Spirit ' 
that  they  are  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  Spirit  of  the  Son  comes 
into  their  hearts,  crying,  '•  Abba,  Father ! "'  and  they  know 
by  demonstration,  by  inward  consciousness,  that  they  have 
passed  from  death  unto  life.  You  see  there  is  all  the  differ- 
ence between  the  means  of  salvation  and  salvation  itself. 
The  means  of  salvation  is  not  salvation.     The  means  only 


78  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANS  IT Y. 

brings  salvation.  "Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee."  "By  faith 
are  ye  saved/'  and  when  you  are  saved  by  faith,  then  con- 
sciousness attests  the  fact.  Your  own  spirit  attests  the  fact, 
and  God's  Spirit  attests  the  fact,  and  you  know  it  beyond 
controversy.  You  have  assurance,  aud  this  is  the  first  indis- 
pensable condition  of  power  over  sin,  for  while  I  remain  un- 
assured of  my  salvation,  oh !  what  power  the  devil  has  over 
me.  "Oh,"  he  says,  "you're  not  saved  at  all.  What  is  the 
good  of  your  standing  out  on  this  point,  for  you  are  not 
saved  at  all.  You  may  as  well  go  all  the  way.  You  are 
under  the  power  of  sin,  and  may  as  well  remain  there.  You 
have  not  got  the  witness  of  your  salvation,  and,  therefore, 
what  is  the  use  of  standing  here  or  there  ? "  But  when 
we  have  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  in  our  souls  of  our  accept- 
ance with  God,  that  he  does  now  for  Christ's  sake  pardon 
and  receive  us,  what  power  it  brings.  This  is  what  the  old 
divines  called  assurance  of  faith,  a  conviction  wrought  in 
the  soul  by  the  Holy  Ghost  that  Jesus  Christ  has  given  Him- 
self for  me,  that  God  has  accepted  that  offering  in  view  of 
my  sin  and  transgression,  and  for  its  sake,  and  its  sake  only, 
has  justified  me  freely  from  all  things  by  which  I  could  not 
be  justified  by  the  Law  of  Moses,  and  that  in  Him  God  be- 
comes my  Father,  and  now  accepts  me  and  looks  upon  me 
well  pleased — ^a  conviction  wrought  in  my  soul  by  the  Holy 
Spirit;  for,  as  the  Apostle  says,  "No  man  can  call  Jesus 
^  Lord '  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  There  must  be  the  spirit- 
ual realization  of  Him  as  Lord.  Why,  anybody  can  call 
Him  "  Lord."  Tens  of  thousands  of  people  call  Him  "  Lord  " 
now-a-days,  whom  nobody  pretends  have  the  Spirit.  What 
did  he  mean?  He  must  have  meant  spiritual  revelation, 
knowing  Jesus  Christ  as  its  salvation  —  its  Lord,  such  as 
He  was  revealed  to  Thomas,  when  he  said,  "My  Lord  and 


ASSURA^'CE  OF  SALVATION.  79 

my  God  !  " —  really  knowing  him,  and  to  this  the  Holy  Ghost 
alone  can  testify.  Do  not  tell  anybody  they  are  saved. 
I  never  do.  I  leave  that  for  the  Holy  Ghost  to  do.  I  tell 
them  how  to  get  saved.  I  try  to  help  them  to  the  way  of 
faith.  I  will  bring  them  up  as  close  as  ever  I  can  to  the 
blessed  broken  body  of  their  Lord,  and  I  will  try  to  show 
them  how  willing  He  is  to  receive  them,  and  I  know  that 
when  really  they  do  receive  Him  the  Spirit  of  God  will  tell 
them  quickly  enough  they  are  saved.  He  will  not  want  any 
assistance  about  that.  I  have  proved  it  in  hundreds  of 
cases.  Nobody  knows  the  soul  but  God.  Nobody  can  see  the 
secret  windings  of  the  depraved  heart  but  God.  Nobody 
can  tell  when  a  full  surrender  is  made  but  God.  Nobody  can 
tell  when  the  right  hand  is  cut  off,  or  the  right  eye  plucked 
out,  but  God.  Nobody  can  tell  when  a  soul  is  whole-hearted 
but  God,  and  as  soon  as  He  sees  it.  He  will  tell  that  soul  it 
is  saved  5  but,  if  God  has  not  told  you,  be  up  and  doing  and 
strive  to  make  your  calling  and  election  sure,  for  you  are 
not  saved  yet,  or  you  would  know  it.  What  are  you  to  be- 
lieve unto  ?  Hope  ?  Oh,  dear  no  !  you  don't  believe  unto 
hope.  Effort  ?  Oh,  no  !  you  had  that  before  in  the  Law. 
Salvation  ?  Yes  !  and  if  you  believe  unto  salvation  you 
will  get  saved,  and  if  you  are  not  saved  you  have  never  be- 
lieved unto  salvation.  Instead  of  trying  to  make  yourself  hap- 
py in  this  state  of  uncertainty  and  misery,  for  Christ's  sake, 
get  up  and  get  saved.  It  is  a  great  deal  easier  to  get  saved 
than  it  is  to  make  yourself  believe  you  are  saved  when  you 
are  not.  The  one  is  a  philosophical  impossibility ;  the  other 
is  a  glorious  possibility  at  any  moment  when  you  get  low 
enough  before  God,  and  give  up  all  and  take  His  Son  as  your 
precious  and  almighty  Saviour.  God's  Gospel  is  beautifully 
adjusted  to  the  laws  of  our  mental  constitution.     He  who 


80  AGORESSITE  CHEISTIAXITY. 

wrote,  framed,  and  conceived  it,  created  us,  and  He  has 
made  it  like  a  kev  to  fit  the  lock,  and  knows  just  the  condi- 
tions that  are  necessary,  and  He  has  conformed  His  Gospel 
to  those  conditions. 

My  friend,  if  you  want  to  know  you  are  saved,  this  is  the 
only  response  I  can  give,  and  the  only  way  I  know,  and 
I  have  talked  to  hundreds  of  souls  of  all  grades  and  con- 
ditions, to  many  ministers  of  the  G-ospel.  deacons  and  lead- 
ers, in  just  this  stat^.  For  years  my  labors  were  exclusively 
carried  on  in  churches  and  chapels,  where,  naturally,  church 
members  have  come,  and  they  have  told  me  by  hundreds 
with  their  own  lips  that  they  have  been  members  so  many 
years  and  were  never  saved.  Xow  I  am  not.  therefore, 
speaking  without  experience  in  this  matter.  I  tell  you 
when  you  believe  in  a  Scriptural  sense,  you  will  get  saved 
in  a  Scriptural  sense.  When  you  put  out  of  your  head  all 
these  new-fangled  notions  about  faith,  and  cease  to  believe 
in  any  faith  that  does  not  save  the  soul  and  bring  it  into 
conscious  union  with  Jesus  Christ,  and  resolve  to  have  it,  then 
you  will  get  it.  I  never  knew  a  soul  come  to  that  in  my  life 
who  did  not  get  it.  I  have  had  people  before  me  who  were 
worn  almost  to  skeletons  and  were  driven  almost  mad,  and 
the  first  thing  they  have  said  has  been,  when  I  have  asked 
the  reason,  ^-  Oh !  I  have  no  faith.  It  is  want  of  faith  I '' 
This  is  the  universal  lament,  and,  when  we  have  come  to 
close  quarters,  I  have  invariably  found  it  has  been  no  such 
thing,  but  want  of  OBEDIEXCE,  which  spiritual  teachers 
have  not  had  the  wisdom  to  discern  as  Christ  did  in  the 
heart  of  the  young  ruler,  ^-'Yet  one  thing  thou  lackest." 
He  saw  that  young  man's  besetting  sin  was  covetousness. 
I  do  not  know  that  He  would  have  said  that  to  every  rich 
man,  but  in  the  case  of  the  voun-^  ruler  He  saw  that  the 


ASSUR-4>sCE  OF  SALVATION.  81 

love  of  Ms  possessions  was  so  paramount  that  unless  lie  let 
them  go  and  made  a  clean  sweep  he  could  not  follow  Him 
and  be  a  consistent  disciple,  and  so  He  said,  *•  Sell  all,  and 
come  and  follow  Me,"  and  the  young  man  went  away  sorrow- 
ful ;  and,  mark  you,  Jesus  Christ  did  not  call  him  back,  and 
yet  He  looked  after  him  and  loved  him.  His  great,  benevo- 
lent heart  panted  after  him,  and  He  desired  to  have  him  ; 
but  He  saw  it  would  be  a  greafcer  evil  to  call  him  back  and 
compromise  the  conditions  of  salvation  than  to  let  him  be 
lost.  And  yet,  methinks,  if  there  was  any  case  in  which 
a  compromise  could  be  made,  it  would  have  been  in  this.  He 
did  not  do  as  many  would  have  done  in  our  day  —  called 
him  back  and  said,  ^-  Here,  young  man,  I  think  I  have  been 
a  little  too  hard  on  you.  You  shall  sell  half,  and  keep  the 
other  half,  and  come  and  follow  !Me."  Oh,  no  !  Everybody 
would  be  saved  at  that  rate.  There  would  be  no  test  of 
whole-hearted  consecration  to  Him  then.  H  you  can  let 
people  into  heaven  on  terms  like  these,  they  would  be  only 
too  ready  to  close  with  them.  But  whether  ministers  t^ach 
people  the  truth  or  not,  the  Holy  Ghost  does ;  and  He  puts 
His  finger  on  the  sore  spot,  and  says,  ^'  H  you  want  to  follow 
me,  you  will  have  to  renounce  this,  and  give  up  that,  or  em- 
brace the  other,"  and  if  the  soul  says,  "  Xo,  Lord :  I  would 
follow,  but  suffer  me  first  to  go  and  hug  this  idol ; "  then 
Jesus  Christ  says,  "'  Very  well,  go  I "  That  is  the  sort  of 
faith  people  are  resting  in. 

I  see  we  shall  not  get  any  further  than  assurance  of  sal- 
vation. You  are  panting  after  it.  You  are  longing  for  it. 
You  may  have  it.  Grod  wants  every  one  of  His  people  to 
have  it.  Get  saved,  and  you  will  know  it.  I'se  your 
Heavenly  Father's  letter  to  find  your  way  up  to  Him.  It  is 
not  the  letter  vou  are  to  rest  in  :  it  is  the  G^d  who  wrote 


82  aggkessrt:  Christianity. 

it.  Use  the  letter  to  get  at  the  Spirit,  for  the  letter  will 
not  save  you  —  it  is  the  Spirit  that  saves  you.  Hug  this 
volume  to  your  heart  as  the  expression  of  your  Father's 
will  and  the  record  through  which  you  are  to  believe  on  His 
Son,  but  it  is  the  Son  who  is  to  save  you.  People  talk 
about  exalting  Christ.  I  think  this  is  His  glory,  that  He 
can  save  His  people  and  make  them  kno>v  it,  and  make 
them  feel  it,  and  carry  them  as  He  did  Paul  and  Silas 
through  the  prison  and  the  stocks,  singing  His  praises  and 
making  them  inexpressibly  happy  in  His  love.  Assurance 
of  Salvation !  Everybody  wants  it  when  they  come  to  die. 
Why  don't  people  get  it  while  they  live  ?  Did  you  ever 
know  a  professing  Christian  come  to  die  who  did  not 
want  it  ?  Did  you  ever  know  one  dare  to  die  without  it  ? 
and,  if  you  ever  did,  you  know  what  a  miserable  death  it 
was.  Then,  I  contend,  what  is  necessary  to  die  with,  is 
necessary  to  live  with.  Why  not  get  it  while  you  live  ? 
Assurance !  Assurance !  And  you  can  have  it  just  now. 
Hallelujah!  Amen. 


SERMON  r. 


HOW  CHRIST  TEANSCEOT)S  THE  LAW. 

In  answer  to  letters  received  since  last  Sabbath,  I  would 
just  say  that  the  writers  tell  me  that  they  have  been  strug- 
gling for  years  for  assurance ;  that  they  do  receive  the  testi- 
mony of  God  concerning  His  Son ;  that  they  do  believe  that 
Jesus  Christ  died  for  their  sins ;  still  they  have  no  peace  or 
joy.  I  want  you  to  mark  well  that  assurance  of  salvation  is 
the  testimony  of  God's  Spirit  to  a  fact  which  has  transpired, 
and  if  that  fact  has  not  transpired  God's  Spirit  will  never 
testify  to  it.  You  may  think  you  believe ;  but,  oh,  I  feel 
sure  numbers  of  people  are  deluded  here.  They  think  they 
believe  because  they  receive  into  their  minds  the  written  rec- 
ord that  God  has  given  of  His  Son;  but  they  have  not  be- 
lieved and  rested  on  the  promise  in  such  a  way  as  to  bring 
the  witness  of  the  Spirit.  They  have  stopped  short  of  that. 
They  have  been  satisfied  with  the  letter. 

Now,  do  not  think  that  I  underestimate  the  letter. 
Perhaps  few  of  you,  if  any,  value  this  Word  more  than  I  do, 
but  I  have  known  very  few  people  who  have  rested  merely 
in  the  letter  (and  I  have  known  many),  who,  when  I  have 
come  into  close  conversation  with-them,  have  not  been  mis- 
erably dissatisfied,  unassured,  sin-conquered  souls  ;  and  that 
fact  alone  teaches  me  that  there  is  something  wrong.     Now, 

83 


84  AGGRESSR^E  CHRISTIANITY. 

that  is  not  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  That 
is  not  knowing  God  in  the  scriptural  sense. 

Take  God's  way,  and  then  the  witnessing  Spirit  will  come. 
Of  course  people  are  not  assured  because  they  have  nothing 
to  be  assured  of !  They  have  no  salvation,  and,  therefore, 
they  cannot  be  assured  of  it.  Get  salvation  and  you  will 
get  assurance.  This  is  what  you  want.  It  is  for  you. 
Here  it  is.  There  is  no  other  religion  recognized  in  this 
Book.  All  the  saints  to  whom  Paul  wrote  knew  they  were 
saved.  Here  and  there  was  an  exception,  where  they  had 
fallen  back  and  got  into  bondage,  as  some  of  you  have ;  but, 
as  a  rule,  he  recognizes  the  fact  that  they  all  were  saved, 
were  rejoicing  in  the  assurance  of  it,  and  this  is  the  normal 
condition  of  the  children  of  God.  I  do  not  say  such  a  person 
may  not  occasionally  slip.  He  may  occasionally.  He  may 
lose  his  scroll,  as  Pilgrim  did,  but  he  cannot,  will  not  rest 
till  he  finds  it  again  ! 

Then  you  say,  "I  am  not  to  believe,  I  suppose."  Oh, 
yes  !  you  are.  Take  the  blessed  record  to  your  heart,  but 
do  not  rest  in  the  letter.  Go  on  until  you  find  the 
substance  of  things  hoped  for — the  substance.  There 
is  a  substance  in  spiritual  things  quite  as  much  as  there 
is  in  natural  things,  and  those  who  really  and  truly  be- 
lieve, know  it.  No  one  can  testify  when  you  do  really  and 
truly  believe  but  God's  Spirit,  for  the  things  of  a  man  know- 
eth  no  man  save  the  spirit  of  a  man  that  is  in  him,  and  just 
so  with  the  things  of  God.  He  searcheth  the  hearts  and  minds, 
and  knows  when  you  are  sincere  and  real  and  true  5  and  when 
you  seek  Him  with  all  your  heart  you  will  find  Him,  and  He 
will  come  and  testify  to  that  fact — and  oh  !  if  you  have  not 
this  testimony,  suspect  yourself.  Do  not  throw  discredit  upon 
God.     Begin  over  again  and  get  assurance. 


HOW  CHEIST  TEAZS'SCENDS  THE  LAW.  85 

Oh  !  what  POWEE  assurance  of  salvation  gives  !  when  the 
individual  can  say  I  know  5 — not  merely  I  believe,  but  I  know. 
Faith  is  the  means  to  assurance,  but  assurance  is  not  faith, 
and  faith  is  not  assurance.  Assurance  is  the  result  of  faith, 
and  when  you  have  the  right  sort  of  faith  you  will  have 
assurance,  and  until  you  get  assurance  do  not  trust  yourself. 
Persevere  until  you  get  it.  God  will  never  leave  a  sincere 
soul  in  the  dark.  You  must  come  down  to  the  foot  of  the 
cross  in  the  little  children's  way — give  up  all  for  Christ,  and 
make  up  your  mind  that  you  will  follow  Him  at  all  costs,  and 
then  cast  your  guilty  soul  upon  His  broken,  bleeding  sacrifice, 
and,  as  soon  as  you  do  this,  God  will  send  the  answer  of  His 
Spirit. 

But  I  want  to  go  a  little  further  in  showing  how  Christ 
supersedes  the  Law. 

We  have  noted  in  a  former  sermon  that  He  does  this,  first, 
by  giving  assurance. 

Secondly,  I  want  to  show,  by  giving  POWEE  OVEE  SIN. 
Now  we  shall  be  safe  here.  I  trust  this  will  not  be  contro- 
verted ground.  I  believe  He  can  do  a  great  deal  more  for  His 
people  than  this,  but  we  will  stop  here  this  afternoon.  By- 
and-bye  we  may,  perhaps,  go  further.  Christ  gives  His  people 
power  over  sin.  Now,  this  is  a  necessity  of  our  position. 
We  have,  as  we  have  seen,  been  all  slaves  of  sin.  Sin 
is,  indeed,  the  sting  of  death.  Now,  how  is  it  if  there  is  no 
deliverance  from  this  dreadful  plague  and  scourge  of  God's 
people — how  is  it  that  the  Holy  Ghost  sets  every  real  child 
of  God  struggling  after  it  ?  Whatever  may  be  a  man's  theory 
in  his  creed,  you  get  him  on  his  knees,  and  he  will  begin  to 
pray  to  God  to  save  him  from  sin.  Sin  is  the  abominable 
thing  which  he  hates,  and  longs  to  be  delivered  from ;  and 
the  universal  experience  of  God's  people  is  that  the  Spirit 


86  AGGEESSIVE  CHI{ISTIA^^TY. 

urges  tliem  to  seek  to  be  saved  from  sin.  I  have  heard  peo- 
ple argue  powerfully  against  the  possibility  of  being  delivered 
from  sin,  and  the  next  time  I  have  heard  them  pray,  they 
have  asked  God  for  the  very  same  thing,  and  I  have  said, 
'•  Thank  God,  that  is  the  Holy  Ghost  teaching  him  now ;  he 
cannot  help  praying  for  it,  whether  he  believes  in  it  or  not." 
If  I  have  been  under  the  power  of  sin,  so  as  to  become  its 
complete  slave,  and  Jesus  Christ  comes  and  pardons  me  for 
the  j)ast,  and  delivers  me  from  the  guilt  and  condemnation 
Avhich  came  upon  me  in  consequence  of  the  past,  what  do  I 
want  ?  I  want  some  new  power.  I  want  something  besides 
pardon.  I  want  power,  or  I  shall  be  down  again  the  next 
minute. 

What  God  does  for  us  through  Jesus  Christ  outside  of  us 
is  one  thing,  and  what  He  does  in  us  by  Jesus  Christ  is  an- 
other thing,  but  the  two  are  simultaneous,  or  one  so  imme- 
diately succeeds  the  other  that  we  hardly  discern  the  differ- 
ence. Now,  I  say,  I  want  power  to  enable  me  to  meet  that 
temptation  which  is  coming  on  me  to-morrow,  as  it  came  on 
me  yesterday,  and,  if  Jesus  Christ  pardons  ever  so,  and  leaves 
me  under  the  reigning  power  of  my  old  appetites,  what  has 
he  done  for  me  ?  I  shall  be  down  in  the  mud,  and  to-morrow 
night  I  shall  be  as  great  a  sinner  as  ever.  I  want  power.  I 
want  regenera^tian — as  the  Holy  Spirit  has  put  it.  I  want 
the  renewing  of  the  spirit  of  my  mind.  I  want  to  be  created 
anew  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  "  made  a  new  creature." 

ISTow,  this  is  where  Jesus  Christ  transcends  the  Law.  The 
Law  could  not  renew  the  spirit  of  my  mind.  It  could  only 
show  me  what  a  guilty  rebel  I  was.  It  could  not  put  a  better 
spirit  in  me.  It  could  not  extract  the  venom,  but  only  show 
it  to  me,  and  make  me  writhe  on  account  of  it.  But  Jesus 
Christ  comes  and  does  this  for  me — ogives  me  power.     How  ? 


HOW  CHRIST  TKAXSCEXDS  THE  LAW.  87 

Now,  I  hope  those  friends  who  think  that  I  do  not  suffi- 
ciently exalt  the  Saviour,  will  mark  this.  How  does  He  give 
it  to  me  ?  He  unites  me  to  Himself.  I  am  dead  to  the  Law. 
He  delivers  me  from  the  condemning  power  of  the  law  when 
He  pardons  me,  and  then  He  does  not  leave  me  there,  but 
He  marries  me  to  Himself.  He  unites  me  to  another  hus- 
band, and  then  I  attain  power  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God. 
A  beautiful — a  wonderful  figure  I  We  may  not  pursue  it ; 
but,  oh  I  what  a  wonderful  figure  I  Alone  under  the  Law's 
power,  my  old  husband,  I  could  do  nothing  but  agonize, 
wrestle,  and  desire.  There  was  no  power  in  me ;  but  when 
Jesus  Christ  comes  and  unites  me  to  Himself,  then  He  gives 
me  power  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God.  It  is  by  the  UXIOX 
OF  :\IY  SOUL  TTITH  HI^^L  You  say,  '-Explain  it!"  I 
cannot.  God  Himself  cannot  explain  it  We  cannot  explain 
it,  but  we  know  it.  As  Jesus  said  to  Xicodemus :  '•'  The 
wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it 
goeth :  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit.'^  The  mys- 
tery is  too  great  to  be  explained,  but  there  is  the  beautiful 
illustration,  united  to  Christ  I  have  power  to  conquer,  to  sub- 
due, to  trample  under  foot  those  things  which  heretofore  have 
been  my  master,  and  by  virtue  of  Him  I  retain  the  power, 
and  in  no  other  way.  Oh  !  dear  friends,  what  a  delusion  there 
is  on  the  subject  of  Christian  knowledge,  li  knowledge 
could  save  people,  what  a  wonderful  world  we  should  have 
to-day ! 

Knowledge  is  as  powerless  as  ignorance.  A  man  is  not  a 
whit  nearer  God,  or  more  like  Christ,  because  he  has  his  head 
crammed  with  this  Word.  In  fact,  some  I  have  known  who 
have  been  best  acquainted  with  the  Word,  have  been  the 
greatest  slaves  of  sin,  and  even  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ 


88  AGGKESSIYE  CHRISTIANITY. 

have  confessed  to  me  that  they  have  been  bond-slaves  of  some 
besetting  sin.  It  is  not  in  knowledge,  and  God  is  raising  up 
thousands  of  witnesses  to  this  fact,  that  it  is  not  in  knowl- 
edge— it  is  in  union  with  Him,  and  the  little  child  in  intellect 
and  intelligence,  who  has  the  real  vital  union  with  Jesus, 
has  more  power  in  his  little  finger  than  the  most  eminent 
theologian  has  in  his  whole  body  without  Christ.  The  things 
of  God  can  only  be  understood  by  those  who  have  the  Spirit 
of  God.  The  world  by  wisdom  knows  not  God  any  more  now 
than  it  did  in  days  of  old.  The  things  of  the  Spirit  are  only 
spiritually  comprehended.  Hence  this  beautiful  union  can- 
not be  explained,  but  I  only  know  it  is  spoken  of  all  through 
the  Bible,  both  in  the  Old  Testament  and  in  the  New,  as 
knowing  God.  After  God  has  summed  up  the  failures  of 
His  people,  He  gives  them  a  promise,  and  says,  "  I  will  be- 
troth thee  unto  Me  in  righteousness  for  ever,  and  thou  shalt 
KNOW  the  Lord,"  as  though  that  were  the  end  of  the  whole 
matter,  coming  really  and  truly  to  know  Him.  When  they 
come  to  that  living  union  of  soul  with  Him,  it  brings  the  vital 
sap  like  the  branch  of  the  tree — another  of  his  own  beautiful 
illustrations.  "Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  you.  As  the  branch 
cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine ;  no 
more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  me."  You  know  what  the 
branch  is  when  it  is  broken  off.  It  is  a  branch.  It  retains 
the  form  of  a  branch,  and,  for  a  while,  the  beauty  and  green- 
ness of  a  branch,  but  it  is  broken  off.  There  is  no  power  in 
it.  Suppose  it  could  maintain  that  form.  Alas !  human 
branches  often  do,  and  maintain  those  green  leaves  fragrant 
in  beauty,  as  it  was  when  it  was  first  lopped  off.  It  can  never 
bear  fruit.  Why?  Because  the  communication  is  cut  be- 
tween itself  and  the  vine,  and  there  is  no  sap  in  the  fibre. 
It  is  cut  off.     K'ow,  my  friends,  you  can  see  why  a  soul  who 


HOW  CHEIST   rEA2>SCENDS  THE  LAW.  89 

has  never  been  truly  united  to  Christ  in  this  living,  spiritual 
marriage,  cannot  bear  fruit  unto  God. 

You  can  be  like  a  branch.  You  can  get  so  much  scriptural 
knowledge  that  you  can  look  just  like  a  real  Christian.  Alas  ! 
You  can  get  many  of  the  feelings  of  a  Christian,  and  of  the 
sentiments,  as  well  as  a  great  many  of  the  aspirations  and 
desires  of  a  Christian.  You  may  be  so  like  a  branch  that 
nobody  but  Jesus  Christ  may  know  you  are  not  in  that  true 
Vine,  and  yet  you  have  never,  as  the  Apostle  says,  been 
grafted  on  to  the  olive  tree.  And  therefore,  you  go  on  weep- 
ing, and  struggling,  and  trying  to  perform  the  function  of  a 
living  branch,  when  all  the  while  you  are  a  dead  one.  You 
go  on  trying  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God  when  the  one  in- 
dispensable condition  of  fruitfulness  is  wanting.  You  have 
got  every  other  condition.  You  may  even  be  nailed  up  to 
the  wall  close  to  the  vine.  You  may  be  such  a  professor  that 
nobody  may  ever  doubt  you.  You  may  be  so  close  to  the  vine 
than  nobody  can  detect  your  want  of  union  but  the  gardener 
who  comes  and  closely  inspects  you,  and  yet  you  may  not 
have  one  fibre  circulating  the  real  spiritual  sap.  HENCE 
YOU  HAVE  NO  POWER,  and  down  you  go  when  the 
temptation  comes.  Ah !  what  weary  years  of  strife  some 
professing  Christians  have !  they  would  be  ashamed  to  tell, 
only  death  forces  it  from  their  lips  before  they  die — trying 
to  perform  all  the  functions  of  living  men  when  they  have 
never  been  spiritually  made  alive.  All  they  have  ever  had 
has  been  what  Paul  depicts  as  the  struggle  of  a  poor  convict- 
ed sinner  unable  to  bring  forth  any  fruit  unto  God. 

Now,  you  say  this  union  with  Him  —  what  is  it  ?  Well, 
I  cannot  explain  it.  You,  who  know  what  it  is,  cannot  ex- 
plain it :  so  to  know  the  Lord  as  to  be  conscious  of  the  liv- 
ing sap  circulating  through  your  soul,  anointing  your  eyes 


90  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIAJSTITY. 

with  eye-salve,  giving  you  eyes  to  see,  a  voice  to  speak,  feet 
to  run,  and  hands  to  serve — making  you  in  all  a  "new  creature." 

'Now  my  dear  friends,  those  of  you  who  have  not  got  this, 
never  mind  who  comes  to  you  and  brings  a  Bible,  and  says, 
"Do  you  believe  this  and  that,  and  if  you  do  you  are  saved." 
Say  "  Miserable  comforters  are  ye  all :  I  will  never  be  content 
until  I  know  God." 

I  made  up  my  mind  to  this  when  I  was  15  years  of  age.  I 
had  had  the  strivings  of  God's  Spirit  all  my  life,  since  I  was 
about  two  years  old.  My  dear  mother  has  often  told  me  how 
she  went  up  stairs  to  find  me  crying,  and  when  she  questioned 
me,  I  said  I  was  crying  because  I  had  sinned  against  God. 
Thank  the  Lord,  I  do  not  say  this  boastingly.  T  have  good 
cause  to  be  ashamed  that  I  was  so  long  before  I  fully  gave 
myself  up :  but  all  through  my  childhood  I  was  graciously 
sheltered  by  a  watchful  mother  from  outward  sin,  and,  in 
fact,  brought  up  as  a  Christian.  When  I  came  to  be  between 
15  and  16,  when  I  believe,  I  was  thoroughly  converted,  the 
great  temptation  of  Satan  to  me  was  this  :  "  You  must  not 
expect  such  a  change  as  you  read  of  in  books.  You  have  been 
half  a  Christian  all  your  life.  You  always  feared  God. 
You  must  content  yourself  with  this."  Oh!  how  I  was 
frightened  !  It  must  have  been  the  Spirit  of  God  that  taught 
me.  I  was  frightened  at  it.  I  said,  "Ko,  no."  My  heart 
is  as  bad  as  other  people's,  and  if  I  have  not  sinned  outwardly 
I  have  inwardly.  I  cried  to  God  to  show  me  the  evil  of  my 
heart,  and  said,  "  I  will  never  rest  till  I  am  thoroughly  and 
truly  changed,  and  know  it,  as  any  thief,  or  any  great  out- 
ward sinner."  I  went  on  seeking  God  in  this  way  for  six 
weeks,  often  till  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  wrestling,  and 
I  told  the  Lord  I  would  never  give  up,  if  I  died  in  the  search, 
until  I  found  God,  and  I  did  find  him,  as  every  soul  does, 


HOW  CHKIST  TRANSCENDS  THE  I^W.  91 

when  it  comes  to  liiui  in  that  way.  I  cried  for  nothing  on 
earth  or  in  heaven,  but  that  I  might  find  Him  whom  my  soul 
panted  after,  and  I  did  find  Him,  and  you  can  find  Him.  I 
knew  Him.  I  can't  tell  how,  but  I  knew  Him.  I  knew  He 
was  well  pleased  with  me.  I  knew  that  we  held  sweet  con- 
verse often  to  the  small  hours  of  the  morning  together,  and 
I  know  that  I  was  as  happy  in  His  love,  and  far  more  happy 
than  I  ever  was  in  any  human  love  before  or  since. 

Now,  friends,  you  can  all  have  this  union.  He  is  no  respec- 
ter of  persons.  He  has  bought  it  for  us.  He  saw  our  weak- 
ness. He  contemplated  our  moral  inability.  He  need  not 
have  come  if  we  could  have  known  God  by  the  Law.  If  the 
old  covenant  had  been  perfect,  there  would  have  been  no 
room  for  a  second.  It  brought  us  not  into  the  full  realiza.- 
tion  and  enjoyment  of  God,  but  the  new  covenant  does.  It 
cleanses  the  conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living 
God,  and  God  is  henceforth  revealed  to  his  people,  and  they 
walk  with  Him.  '^  If  any  man  will  do  His  will,  I  will  come 
to  him,  and  make  My  abode  ^^ith  him  and  My  Father,"  and 
when  a  man  has  got  the  Father  and  Son,  he  is  a  match  for 
satan  and  all  his  forces.     Union  with  Christ ! 

Oh !  do  you  think  this  is  a  mere  allegory  of  the  Apostle's  ? 
It  is  a  beautiful  illustration.  When  he  delivers  us  from  the 
condemning,  reigning  power  of  the  Law,  we  become  married 
to  Jesus  Christ.  Then  we  get  a  power  to  produce  in  our 
affections,  and  hearts,  and  lives,  and  all  about  us  —  such 
things  as  God  delights  in. 

Now,  mark,  all  through  the  New  Testament,  and,  indeed, 
the  Bible,  no  truth  is  taught  with  "greater  force  and  frequency 
than  this,  that  without  a  vital  union  of  soul  with  Christ,  all 
ceremonies,  creeds,  beliefs,  professions,  church  ordinances, 
are  sounding  brass  and  tinkling  cymbals,  and  all  who  trust 


92  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

in  them  will  be  deceived.  This  is  the  very  essence  of  the 
Gospel.  This  is  what  He  came  for,  and  all  (and,  oh !  how 
my  heart  bleeds  to  think  and  say  it)  who  do  not  attain  to  this 
real  vital  union  with  Him  will  be  lost.  Everything  else 
falls  short  of  our  need  and  the  purpose  and  end  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  Christ. 

He  came  on  purpose  for  us  to  have  this  union  with  Him- 
self. Circumcision,  nor  uncircumcision,  nor  anything  else 
availeth  anything  but  this  faith,  which  worketh  by  love  and 
brings  the  Spirit  of  Christ  into  our  hearts.  Oh !  bear  with 
me  !  Dear  friends,  have  you  got  it  ?  Have  you  got  this  vital 
union  with  Christ  ?  Are  you  bringing  forth  fruit  unto  God  ? 
If  not,  I  beseech  you  give  up  daubing  yourselves  with  untem- 
pered  mortar  and  tr^dng  to  make  yourself  believe  you  are 
right  when  you  are  all  wrong.  However  much  desire,  pur- 
pose, hope,  aspiration,  struggle,  or  whatever  else  you  have, 
if  you  have  not  attained  to  this,  you  are  not  saved  yet,  and 
you  are  not  in  the  kingdom. 

In  conclusion,  bring  forth  fruit  unto  ( rod,  or,  as  the  Apos- 
tle has  it,  "  having  your  fruit  unto  holiness  and  the  end  eter- 
nal life  " — and  in  another  place,  for  the  "  end  of  the  com- 
mandment, the  purpose  of  the  commandment,  the  ultimatum 
of  the  commandments  is,  charity,  love  out  of  a  pure  heart,"  and 
so  in  many  other  passages  ;  but  we  just  take  these  at  random. 

The  result !  What  is  the  result  ?  That  we  may  bring 
forth  fruit  unto  God.  Jesus  Christ  in  this  union  recognizes 
the  fact  that  we  are  still  in  the  body ;  still  in  the  world ;  and 
that  we  are  open  to  the  attacks  of  Satan.  He  knows — has 
foreseen,  and  has  provided  for  the  temptations  of  the  flesh — 
that  is,  the  temptations  which  come  to  us  through  our  natur- 
al appetites,  and  instincts,  and  desires,  as  they  came  to  Him. 
He  was  hungry,  and  after  enduring  the  greiit  temptation  in 


HOW  CHEIST  TRANSCENDS  THE  LAW.  93 

the  wilderness.  There  was  no  sin  in  being  hungry.  He 
was  intensely  hungry,  for  He  had  nerves,  and  a  brain, 
and  a  heart,  as  we  have.  He  was  a  perfect  man,  and  He 
suffered  all  the  consequences  of  that  lengthened  strain 
upon  His  nervous  system,  and  the  Devil  took  advantage  of 
the  existence  of  that  intensely  excited  condition  of  His  body 
by  tempting  Him  unlawfully  to  gratify  it.  For  he  said, 
"  Command  these  stones  that  they  be  made  bread."  This 
was  unlawful  under  the  circumstances  (we  will  not  stop  to  ex- 
plain why),  and,  therefore.  He  said,  ^'Get  thee  behind  me, 
Satan."  He  would  rather  suffer  the  hunger  than  unlawfully 
gratify  it,  and  therefore,  He  did  not  commit  sin.  It  matters 
not  (and  this  will  meet  the  case  of  some  who  have  written  to 
me)  how  intensely  excited  any  physical  appetite  may  be  — 
that  is  not  sin.  The  more  you  suffer  through  excitement  of 
the  physical  appetite,  whatever  kind  it  may  be,  the  more 
Jesus  Christ  sympathizes  with  you,  for  He  was  tempted  in 
all  points,  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin,  and  if  you  en- 
dure unto  blood  He  will  sympathize  with  you  more  than  with 
the  man  who  does  not  have  to  endure  and  resist.  You  do 
not  sin  because  of  the  appetite  merely  being  excited.  I  think 
'Satan  gets  some  sincere  souls  to  bring  themselves  into  con- 
demnation when  God  does  not  condemn  them.  If  you 
resist  as  He  did ;  if  you  say,  ^^  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan," 
you  sin  not.  What  was  Eve's  sin  ?  Unlawful  self-gratiii- 
cation.  The  Devil  might  have  tempted  her  until  now,  if  she 
had  lived  so  long ;  if  she  steadily  resisted  him  she  would  not 
have  brought  sin  into  the  world. 

Under  the  law  it  is  sin,  and  you  struggle  against  it,  but 
you  have  no  power  and  down  you  go.  United  to  Christ  you 
see  it  is  sin,  and  you  have  power,  and  you  resist  it,  and 
the  Devil  runs  away,  and  that  is  the  difference.     You  are 


94  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

married  to  a  new  husband  now,  and  he  is  more  than  a  match 
for  the  old  Devil.  He  is  a  conquered  foe,  while  you  abide 
in  Christ.  He  can  torment,  harass,  and  excite  you,  stimulate 
your  natural  appetites,  but  he  cannot  make  you  sin  while  you 
abide  in  Christ.   "  Little  children,  keep  yourselves  from  idols." 

Then,  again,  we  are  open  to  the  temptations  of  the  world, 
but  this  is  provided  for.  Jesus  Christ  knows  that  we  are 
susceptible  to  the  liking  of  nice  things  like  other  people,  and 
great  things,  and  ambitious  schemes,  and  the  world^s  praises 
and  censures.  God's  people  are  only  sadly  too  familiar  with 
this,  and  the  weak  part  of  their  nature  would  respond  to  it, 
and  they  would  fall,  but  now  they  are  united  to  Christ,  He 
opens  their  eyes  to  see  that  it  is  Satan  and  the  world.  When 
the  Devil  takes  them  to  the  top  of  the  pinnacle,  and  shows 
them  all  the  glory  of  the  world,  he  tries  to  make  them  think 
it  would  be  very  nice  to  have  it ;  he  tempts  them  to  think  it 
hard  that  they  should  be  regarded  as  such  paltry  and  mean 
people  because  they  belong  to  Christ ;  but  when  they  are 
throughly  and  truly  united  to  Jesus,  He  gives  them  power 
to  say  as  He  did,  ^^  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan,"  for  it  is  writ- 
ten, "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  Him  oxly  shalt 
thou  serve"  —  not  Him  and  the  world.  Oh!  thank  God,  if 
you  have  got  there.     Praise  the  Lord  if  you  understand  that. 

Then  he  comes  not  only  through  these  avenues ;  but  he 
comes  again  with  direct,  subtle,  spiritual  influence,  with  his 
old  insinuation,  as  he  came  to  Eve,  and  says,  '-Hath God  said 
this  and  that  ?  "  He  tries  to  inject  doubts  as  to  God's  good- 
ness and  veracity  into  the  believer's  soul,  as  he  used  to  do 
under  the  Law,  and  under  the  Law  the  convicted  sinner's  soul 
used  to  swell  with  rebellion,  and  say,  "  Yes,  it  is  a  hard  case." 

Satan  comes  and  vomits  these  thoughts,  and  tries  to 
excite  these  ill  feelings  and  these  chargings  of  God  foolishly 


HOW  CHRIST  TE.1NSCEXDS   THE  LAW.  95 

in  the  believer's  soul,  but  by  virtue  of  his  union  with.  Christ, 
who  came  not  to  do  His  o^ti  will,  but  His  Father's,  and  who 
spoke  only  the  things  that  his  Father  bade  Him,  the  believ- 
er says,  "  Though  He  slay  me  yet  will  I  trust  Him,  and  shall 
not  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  do  right  ?  "  and  the  Devil  is 
gone.  And  theu  when  the  Devil  is  foiled  at  all  these  points, 
he  tries  higher  ground.  "  Eeally  you  are  a  wonderful  Chris- 
tian— you  are.  You  have  had  special  grace,  for  surely  very 
few  people  can  have  resisted  the  amount  of  temptation  that 
you  have.  Eeally  you  must  be  one  of  God's  specially  favour- 
ed ones.  Now  cast  yourself  down.  It  is  written,  ^  He  shall 
give  His  angels  charge  concerning  you.' "  Spiritual  presump- 
tion next.  When  he  is  foiled  through  the  world,  and  the 
flesh,  and  tlie  Devil,  then  he  doffs  his  old  robe  and  comes 
as  an  angel  of  light. '  But  the  soul's  Bridegroom  is  hard^bj", 
and  he  says,  "  Be  not  ignorant  of  Satan's  devices.  Behold 
I  am  thy  salvation.  Trust,  and  be  not  afraid."  And  so  the 
soul  refuses  to  cast  itself  into  unnecessary  troubles,  and  is 
content  to  abide  in  and  walk  Avith  its  Lord.  That  is  how 
He  gives  us  the  victory.  He  shows  us  Satan's  devices,  and 
gives  us  power.  I  cannot  tell  you  how.  We  don't  know 
how.  We  only  know  He  gives  it  to  us,  and  we  only  know 
that  one  instant  separated  from  Him  we  fall  and  become  as 
other  men.  We  only  know  that  in  those  seasons  when  our 
faith  has  relaxed  its  grip  we  have  gone  down  in  the  mud  and 
been  overcome  as  others.  It  is  by  faith  we  stand,  and  while, 
like  Peter,  we  keep  our  eye  on  Him,  and  hold  Him  fast,  the 
waves  may  roar,  and  the  winds  may  howl,  but  He  holds  us 
by  virtue  of  this  union,  and  we  bring  forth  fruit  unto  God. 
We  have  power  over  the  Devil.  "He  said,  "  I  will  give  you 
power  over  all  the  power  of  the  enemy,  and  I  will  make  you 
conquerors."     This  is  the  deliverance  of  the  saints.     This 


96  AGGRESSIVE  CHPaSTIAXITY. 

is  the  life  of  the  saints.     This  is  the  fight  of  faith.     This  is 

the  SORT  OF  RELIGIOX  THAT  DOES  TO  DIE  TTITH  !    !    ! 

People  all  over  the  land  are  astounded  at  our  poor,  weak, 
illiterate  Salvation  Army  soldiers.  A  gentleman  in  a  meet- 
ing on  Easter  Monday,  a  leading  man  of  thought  and  expe- 
rience in  the  holiness  world,  who  was  there  all  day — when 
my  daughter  said,  "  Why  don't  you  speak  ?  "  said,  "  One  feels 
as  if  one  can't  speak  in  these  meetings."  ^^  Why  ?  *'  These 
people  have  such  unction  from  the  Holy  One  that  they  are 
wiser  than  their  teachers.  Another  gentleman,  of  consider- 
able position,  too,  in  the  religious  world,  said,  "  I  feel  like 
getting  down  at  their  feet.  I  feel  as  if  they  could  teach  me." 
How  is  it  that  they  have  such  power  —  those  babes  in  intel- 
lect and  intelligence  ?  All  over  the  land  people  say  this  to 
me.  People  who  talk  and  go  ahead  in  other  meetings,  when 
they  get  into  our  meetings,  say  '•  I  can't.  They  are  so  far 
ahead  of  me  that,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  have  nothing  to 
say."  I  say,  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  you,  and  make  haste 
and  come  up  after  them.  Only  get  down  from  your  high 
mightiness  as  low  as  these  people,  and  you  will  get  it.  It  is 
not  because  they  are  poor  and  illiterate  that  they  have  power, 
but  because  they  are  babes  in  spirit.  Even  as  Christ  said, 
"  I  thank  thee,  oh  I  Eather,  that  Thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto 
babes."  The  simple  spirit,  the  teachable  believing  soul — oh  ! 
how  much  more  it  learns  of  God,  in  one  hour's  precious  com- 
munion, than  Doctors  of  Divinity  learn  in  weeks  of  close 
study,  who  have  not  got  it,  because  it  is  the  SPIEIT  that 
teaches  the  things  of  God.  This  is  union  with  Jesus  that 
bringeth  forth  fruit  unto  God,  and  oh !  the  wondeiful  things 
it  enables  us  to  bring  forth.  If  you  would  all  follow  me,  as 
far  as  I  have  gone  this  afternoon,  and  make  the  resolution  I 


HOW  CHEIST  TRANSCENDS  THE  LAW.  97 

made  at  15  years  of  age,  not  to  be  put  off  with  theories,  but 
that  you  will  e:xow  the  Loed,  that  you  will  have  this  Divine 
union,  and  that  you  will  never  rest  till  you  get  it  and 
know  you  have  it.  If  we  could  all  get  thus  far  saved, 
what  happiness  there  would  be  amongst  you.  There  would 
be  some  Hallelujahs.  Many  of  you  would  be  surprised  how 
you  would  find  your  tongues.  A  gentleman  once  said  to  me, 
"  I  never  did  shout  in  my  life,  but  upon  my  word  I  couldn't 
help  it."  I  said,  ••  Amen.  It's  time,  then,  you  began."  1 
hope  it  may  be  the  same  with  many  of  you.  When  the  Lord 
comes  to  His  Temple  and  fills  it  with  His  glory  you  won't 
know  what  to  do.  You  must  find  vent  somewhere,  or  you 
will  be  as  the  poor  old  negro  said  he  was  —  '•  Eeady  to  bust 
his  waistcoat."  We  feel  so  about  temporal  things.  People 
drop  down  dead  with  joy.  People  shriek  with  grief.  Peo- 
ple's hearts  stand  still  with  wonder  at  the  news  they  have 
heard,  perhaps  from  some  prodigal  boy.  I  heard  of  a  mother, 
not  long  ago,  whom  some  one  injudiciously  told  of  the  sudden 
return  of  her  son,  who  dropped  down  dead  and  never  spoke. 
And  when  the  Master  comes  to  His  Temple,  that  glorious 
blessed  Holy  Saviour,  whom  you  profess  to  so  long  after  and 
to  love,  and  who  has  been  absent  so  many  years,  and  whom 
you  have  been  seeking  after  with  strong  crying  and  tears, 
comes,  do  you  think  it  will  be  too  much  to  shout  your  song, 
or  go  on  your  face,  or  do  any  extravagant  thing  ?  Oh  I  no, 
if  there  is  reality,  you  cannot  help  yourself.  The  manifest- 
ation will  be  according  to  your  nature.  One  will  fall  down 
and  weep  in  quietness,  and  the  other  will  get  up  and  shout 
and  jump.  You  cannot  help  it.  ,Like  the  two  martyrs,  one 
rejoiced  in  the  realization  of  God's  presence,  and  the  other, 
who  was  in  darkness,  yet  did  not  deny  his  Lord  and  turn  his 
back  upon  Him.     He  continued  in  the  way  of  obedience,  and 


98  AGGKESSiVE  CHKlSTIAXlTY. 

the  other  was  encouraging  hiin  to  hope  and  believe  the  Mas- 
ter would  coroe  ;  but  He  did  not  come  until  they  started  from 
the  dungeon  to  the  stake ;  so  they  fixed  upon  a  sign,  and 
the  one  said  to  the  other,  "  If  He  comes  you  will  give  me  the 
sign  on  the  road."  The  Master  did  come,  but  the  martyr 
could  not  confine  himself  to  the  sign.  He  shouted,  raising 
his  arms  to  his  fellow  martyr,  '^He's  come,  He's  come.  He's 
come  !  "  He  couldn't  help  it.  When  He  comes  you  won't 
be  ashamed  who  know  it.  When  you  really  get  a  living 
Christ  for  your  husband  you  will  be  more  proud  than  the 
bride  is  who  has  got  a  husband  worth  being  proud  of,  and 
you  will  love  to  acknowledge  and  praise  Him,  and  the  day 
is  coming  when  you  will  crown  Him  before  all  the  host  of 
heaven.  The  Lord  help  you  to  accept  Him,  and  put  away 
everything  that  hinders  His  coming.     Amen. 


SERMON  Vt. 


THE  FKUITS  OF  UNION  WITH  CHRIST. 

"  That  the  righteousness  of  the  Law  might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  who  walk  not 
after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."  —  Ko3i.  ^'iii. ;  i. 

We  dealt,  on  Sunday  week,  witli  ''  What  the  Law  could 
not  do ;  "  and  last  Sabbath  afternoon  we  dealt  with  "  What 
Jesus  Christ  could  do,"  by  uniting  us  with  Himself  and 
giving  us  power.  I  want,  this  afternoon,  to  direct  your 
attention  to  the  fruits  of  this  union —  the  law  fulfilled 
IN  us.     What  does  it  mean? 

First.  —  I  want  just  to  say  two  or  three  words  about  Law 
in  the  abstract.  There  seems  to  me  to  be  an  awful  miscon- 
ception of  the  Apostle's  writings  respecting  the  Law,  caused 
by  "wresting"  and  misapplying  what  he  says  on  justification 
by  faith.  People  should  bear  in  mind  that  much  of  this 
Epistle,  and  some  others,  was  written  on  purpose  to  meet 
the  extreme  legal  notions  of  the  Jews,  who  had  no  other 
idea  of  righteousness  than  that  of  their  own  efforts  to  keep 
the  Law  (Komans  ix.  3),  and  that,  therefore,  the  Apostle 
was  bound,  as  any  other  writer  would  be  in  such  circum- 
stances, to  put  the  extreme  view  on  the  other  side.  Many, 
not  considering  this,  separate  these  passages  from  their 
explanatory  connections,  and  from'all  the  rest  of  the  Word 
of  God,  and  preach  now-a-days  that  we  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  Law.     Hence,  there  has  come  to  be  a  spirit  of  An- 

90 


106  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

tinomianism  abroad  in  the  land,  compared  with,  which  the 
Antinomianism  of  bygone  ages  was  innocency  itself.  God 
helj^ing  me,  I  shall  never  cease  to  lift  up  my  voice  against  it. 
Now,  please,  first  note  that  there  is,  in  this  writing,  talk- 
ing, and  singing  about  the  Law,  a  great  deal  of  mental  fog 
and  confusion.  People  should  be  very  careful,  when  they 
come  to  such  matters  as  these,  to  be  clear  in  their  own  minds 
as  to  what  the  Apostle  is  writing  about ;  but  I  find  frequent- 
ly in  such  writings  and  songs  a  total  misapprehension  as  to 
the  meaning  of  the  Apostle,  and  a  total  confounding  of  the 
Moral  with  the  Ceremonial  Law.  JSTow,  always  mind,  when 
you  read  anything  about  the  Law,  to  examine  and  find  out 
which  Law  is  meant,  whether  it  is  the  great  Moral  Law^ 
which  never  has  been,  and  never  can  be,  abrogated,  or  the 
Ceremonial  Law,  which,  in  Christ,  certainly  was  done  away. 
Mind  which,  because  your  salvation  may  depend  upon  that 
I)oint.  If  you  make  a  mistake  there  you  may  be  lost  through 
it ;  therefore  be  very  careful.  Now,  I  say  that  people  con- 
found this,  and,  consequently,  there  is  a  perfect  hodge-podge 
of  theology  in  this  day,  which  I  defy  anybody  to  understand. 
People  do  not  know  what  they  are  to  believe,  or  what  they 
are  not  to  believe.  As  a  gentleman  said,  not  long  ago,  "it  is 
confusion  confounded.  I  go  to  one  meeting  and  hear  this, 
and  then  I  go  to  another  meeting  and  hear  that,  and,  very 
often  in  the  very  same  meeting,  the  speakers  will  get  up  and 
flatly  contradict  each  other ! "  "  Exactly,"  I  said,  "  but  you 
have  got  the  Bible.  Why  don't  you  study  that  for  yourself  ? 
Why  not  use  common  sense  —  why  not  let  your  conscience 
speak  ?  "  "But,"  said  he,  "why  do  not  our  ministers  do  it  ?  " 
"Because,"  said  I,  "many  of  them  do  not  know  it  them- 
selves. Let  your  conscience  speak,  and  God  will  not  let  you 
go  wrong."     It  is  an  honest  heart  people  want,  and  then 


THE  FEUITS  OF  UNION  WITH  CHRIST.  101 

they  will  get  the  light.  People  sing  about  the  Law,  talk 
about  the  Law,  and  glory  in  being  free  from  the  Law,  in  a 
lawless,  Antinomian  spirit,  as  far  from  anything  Paul  ever 
wrote  or  meant  as  hell  is  from  heaven !  Oh,  it  is  an  awfully 
bad  sign  when  people  are  out  of  love  with  the  Law  of  God ! 
David  made  his  boast  in  the  Law  of  his  God,  he  meditated 
on  it  by  day  and  by  night,  and  its  precepts  were  his  delight ; 
he  loved  it  with  all  his  soul,  and  so  did  David's  Son,  and  he 
is  too  much  in  love  with  his  Lather's  Law  and  Will,  to  hold 
fellowship  with  anybody  who  does  not  love  it.  As  He  said 
to  the  Jews,  ''  He  that  is  of  God,  heareth  God's  words ;  ye, 
therefore,  hear  them  not,  because  ye  are  not  of  God ; "  and, 
again,  of  His  disciples,  '-ror  I  have  given  unto  them  the 
words  which  Thou  gavest  me."  So,  mind,  if  you  do  not  love 
the  words,  the  expression  of  the  will  of  God,  you  do  not  love 
God,  and  if  you  do  not  love  the  Lather  neither  do  you  love 
the  Son.  This  is  the  very  accusation  which  He  brought 
against  the  Jews,  that  they  had  made  void  His  Lather's 
Law.  Let  us  mind,  then,  the  distinction  always  made  be- 
tween the  great  Moral  and  the  Ceremonial  Law. 

In  the  second  place  :  I  want  you  to  note,  that  when  you 
have  ascertained  that  the  Apostle  is  speaking  of  the  Moral 
Law  —  and  he  appears  to  speak  disparagingly  of  it  —  he  is  al- 
ways referring  to  its  inability  to  justify  a  sinner,  or  to  pro- 
duce spiritual  life.  This,  he  says,  it  could  not  do ;  but  he 
never  speaks  disparagingly  of  it  as  the  guide  and  standard  of 
spiritual  life  after  it  is  given.  Xo  !  he  goes  back  to  it  as  the 
only  standard,  and  so  did  Jesus  Christ.  They  continually 
refer  to  the  Law  as  the  highest  expression  of  the  holiness 
and  righteousness  of  God,  and  as  the  standard  by  which  we 
are  to  set  our  souls  and  consciences.  What  other  standard 
have  we  but  the  Law  ?     How  am  I  to  judge  of  my  thoughts, 


102  AGGRESSm:  cheistianitt. 

words,  and  actions,  but  by  the  Law?  Where  has  Jesus 
Christ  given  me  any  other  guage  ?  And  if  people  would  but 
read  on,  and  let  the  Apostle  explain  himself,  they  would  un- 
derstand him  better,  and  not  get  into  such  tanglements  and 
mazes  !  Paul  is  most  careful  to  guard  himself  against  the 
Antinomian  conclusions  which  he  saw  might  be  drawn  from 
isolated  parts  of  his  writings.  He  says,  "  Do  we,  then,  make 
void  the  Law  through  faith  ?  nay,  we  establish  the  Law." 

And,  again,  ^'  Wherefore  the  Law  is  holy,  and  the  com- 
mandment holy,  just,  and  good ;  "  and,  again,  when  he  says, 
that  "  To  them  that  are  without  Law  he  became  as  without 
Law ; "  he  guards  himself  by  a  parenthesis,  "  Being  not  with- 
out Law  to  God,  but  under  the  Law  to  Christ."  That  is, 
under  the  great  universal  Law  of  love,  which  fulfils  all  other 
law ;  for  "  Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  Law."  Love  is  the 
very  spirit  and  essence  of  the  Law.  The  Law  is  to  me  the 
highest  expression  of  what  I  ought  to  be,  in  my  relations  to 
my  Creator  and  in  my  relations  to  my  fellow  creatures. 
Xow,  can  what  ought  to  be  ever  be  abrogated  ?  Does  it 
stand  to  sense  ?  Can  the  rightness  of  things  ever  be  altered  ? 
Can  God  ever  make  two  and  two  five,  and  can  God  make 
evil  good  and  good  evil  ?  He  can  make  an  evil  person  good, 
by  saving  him  from  the  evil  and  making  him  good ;  but  God 
cannot  make  evil  itself  good,  and  good  evil,  and  He  never 
professes  to  do  it. 

Oh,  this  confounding  of  things  !  how  it  does  ruin  and  be- 
fog poor  souls  !  How  can  it  ever  be  less  the  duty  of  the 
creature  to  love  and  serve  the  Creator  than  it  was  when  he 
first  came  pure  and  spotless  from  His  hand  ?  How  can  it 
ever  be  less  my  duty  to  love  my  neighbour  as  myself  than  it 
was  at  the  beginning,  or  how  can  I  satisfy  my  conscience 
with  less  than  loving  all  men  with  a  pure,  benevolent  love, 


THE  FRUITS  OF  UNION  WITH  CHRIST.  103 

such  as  God  bears  to  them  in  my  measure,  and  according  to 
my  capacity  ?  The  same  standard  remains,  and  the  differ- 
ence between  God's  scheme  of  salvation  and  the  scheme  of 
salvation  so  (almost)  universally  preached  now,  is  that 
man's  scheme  proposes  to  get  me  into  heaven  without  fulfil- 
ling this  Law,  while  God's  scheme  proposes  to  give  me 
power  to  FULFIL  IT.  Alas  !  I  am  afraid  many  will  not 
find  out  which  is  the  right  one  till  they  get  to  the  Judgment 
Seat  and  find  it  is  too  late  ! 

iSTow,  I  say,  that  there  is  not  a  word,  rightly  understood 
and  interpreted  by  correlative  Scriptures,  in  the  whole  'New 
Testament  that  disparages  or  sets  aside  the  Law  of  God  — 
not  a  word !  Do  you  think  the  Apostle  was  as  unphilosoph- 
ical  as  many  now-a-days  ?  Did  he  not  know  what  he  wrote  ? 
Is  he  not  as  clear  as  a  bell  ?  And  now  he  comes  to  the 
climax  of  his  argument,  the  great  end  and  purpose  towards 
which  he  has  been  advancing  in  his  preceding  reasonings  : 

"That  the  righteousness  of  the  Law  might  he  fulfilled 
in  us."  As  though  he  had  said,  "  This  great  and  glorious 
end  which  was  lost  in  Adam  shall  be  re-found  and  restored." 
So  the  old  serpent  shall  be  circumvented  at  last,  and  God's 
people  shall  be  able  to  fulfil  this  beautiful  ideal  of  rectitude 
and  righteousness  which  God  has  planned  for  man  —  Jesus 
Christ  shall  destroy  the  work  of  the  devil,  restore  man,  and 
enable  him  to  walk  in  the  light  even  as  He  is  in  the  light. 
What  the  Law  tried  to  do  by  a  constraining  power  from 
without,  the  Gospel  does  by  an  inspiring  power  from  within. 
That  is  the  difference.  I  could  not  keep  it  in  the  letter,  but, 
united  to  my  heavenly  Bridegroom,  I  can  keep  it  in  the 
Spirit.  He  fills  me  with  His  love,  and  this  enables  me  to 
keep  the  Law,  for  love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  Law.  "  Love 
worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour  "  of  any  kind,  and,  again,  the 


104  AGGKESSIVE  CHPvISTL^-^lTY. 

great  Teaclier  said,  "  For  all  the  Law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word 
— Thou  shall  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself/'  If  you  do 
that,  will  you  injure  your  neighbour  ?  See  how  the  spirit 
fulfills  the  Law !  If  you  love  your  neighbour,  will  you  mis- 
represent him,  cheat  him,  enxj  him  anything  that  he  pos- 
sesses or  enjoys  ?  "Xo,"  you  say,  '*of  course  not;  it  is  a 
contradiction."  Very  well,  then,  get  this  love  in  your  soul 
and  you  will  fulfil  the  Law.  Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the 
Law,  and  he  that  loveth  in  this  sense  dwelleth  in  God  and 
God  in  him.  Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  Law,  and  the 
great  glory  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  is  that  it  brings  us  back 
to  love  His  Law,  and,  as  the  augels  delight  in  it,  and,  as  all 
holy  intelligences  delight  in  it,  so  we  delight  in  it ;  and  the 
righteousness  of  the  Law — high,  deep,  and  broad,  and  long 
as  it  is — shall  be  fulfilled  in  us,  "who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit." 

Then,  I  say,  the  Apostle  evidently  considered  this  fulfil- 
ment of  the  Law  of  Eighteousness  in  us  as  the  highest  end 
of  our  existence  and  of  redemption :  for,  he  says,  it  is  all  to 
be,  that  the  righteousness  of  the  Law  may  be  fulfilled  in  us. 
Mark,  not  that  its  claims  shall  be  abated.  Oh  !  not  one  jot 
or  tittle  shall  ever  be  abated.  They  cannot.  God  could  not 
abate  them.  Xot  that  the  righteousness  of  the  Law  shall 
cease  to  have  a  claim  upon  you.  Oh !  if  He  could  have  saved 
us  like  that,  Christ  need  not  have  come  at  all.  He  could 
have  saved  us  without  a  Mediator.  Xo,  no  !  but  that  the 
righteousness  of  the  Law  may  be  fulfilled  in  us  as  it  was 
in  Him.  That  we  should  be  brought  to  the  full  stature  of 
men  and  women  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  we  should  have  this 
spirit  of  our  heavenly  Bridegroom,  by  which  we  fulfil  the 
Law,  and  the  servant,  in  his  measure,  shall  be  as  his  Lord. 

How  ?     As  I  explained,  last  Sunday,  first :    We  shall  be 


THE  FRUITS  OF  U^'ION  WITH  CHRIST.  105 

delivered  from  the  reigning,  condemning  power  of  the  Law 
by  virtue  of  an  infinite,  vicarious  sacrifice  punished  in  our 
stead,  and  then,  married  to  Him,  we  shall  serve  in  the  new- 
ness of  the  spirit,  and  not  in  the  oldness  of  the  letter. 

I  want  to  be  eminently  and  intensely  practical,  for  the 
sake  of  the  hungering  and  thirsting  souls  who  are  asking  me 
in  their  letters,  "  Tell  me  how  ?     Help  me  ?  " 

Just  let  us  look  at  this  result  (in  fourth  verse).  People 
talk  about  glorifying  Christ ;  but,  it  seems  to  me,  this  does 
glorify  Him.  It  seems  to  me  here  is  something  to  glory  in, 
that  He  has  circumvented  the  old  serpent  and  snatched  the 
prey  from  his  teeth,  and  restored  it,  and  enabled  man,  after 
all,  to  fulfil  the  righteousness  of  God.  Not  only  in  what 
Christ  does  for  us ;  but  what  He  does  in  us,  that  God  should 
look  on  you  and  say,  ''I  am  well  pleased.  There  is  nothing 
there  contrary  to  my  will."  He  will  give  you  the  testimony, 
as  He  did  Enoch,  that  your  ways  please  Him,  that  your 
thoughts  please  Him,  that  your  motives,  and  purposes,  and 
desires,  and  actions  please  Him.  That  is  what  the  Gos- 
pel proposes  to  do.  We  have  seen  how  this  spirit  is  pro- 
duced.    Now  let  us  look  at  the  fruits,  and  first 

This  fruit  is  brought  forth  in  THE  AFFECTIONS  ! 

Those  people  who  are  thus  united  to  Christ  fulfil  the  Law 
in  their  affections.  You  know  it  is  commonly  said,  that  if 
you  get  hold  of  the  affections  of  a  man  or  a  woman  you  get 
hold  of  him  or  her.  So  you  do.  This  is  the  touchstone, 
and  there  is  nothing  in  which  I  have  been  so  grieved  and 
disappointed  as  in  the  manifest  want  of  quickness,  livingness 
in  the  affections  of  God's  people  for  Him.  Oh !  how  I  have 
seen  this  come  out.  The  coldness,  the  unsympathetic  cha- 
racter of  a  great  many  people's  religion,  and  yet  people 
whom  one  would  not  like  to  unchristianize.     I  cannot  ex- 


106  AGOEESsm:  chrlstia^vIty. 

plain  it  bv  any  better  term  than  want  of  quickness.  I  have 
often  been  struck  with,  the  difference  when  tou  touch  indi- 
viduals on  some  point  that  affects  them  personally  and  on 
those  which  relate  to  the  Kingdom  of  God.  and  have  been 
tempted  to  say  with  the  Apostle  :  ••  All  men  seek  their  own, 
and  not  the  things  that  are  Jesus  Christ's."  You  talk  with 
a  lady  about  the  salvation  of  her  children's  souls,  the  souls 
of  her  neighbors,  and  her  servants,  or  about  the  cause  of  Grod 
in  general,  and  she  will  talk  "good**  with  you,  so  to  speak, 
and  you  will  feel,  yes.  it  is  all  very  well,  but  it  doesn't  seem 
to  come  up  from  the  depths.  It  seems  to  come  from  the 
throat,  so  to  speak ;  a  sort  of  superficial,  surface  kind  of 
thing.  But,  if  a  child  is  dangerously  ill,  how  quick  the 
mothers  sympathies,  how  ready  to  listen,  how  willing  to  do 
anything  that  you  suggest  to  help  the  child.  If  the  busiuess 
is  in  danger,  if  a  man  has  got  into  difficulties  and  you  can 
suggest  any  f»lan  by  which  he  may  get  out  of  them,  how 
quickly  his  attention  is  aroused.  His  interest  doesn't  flag, 
because  the  subject  touches  him  to  the  quick.  It  is  his  con- 
cern, and  just  so  in  many  other  things.  God  forbid  I  should 
judge  all  Christians.  Xo,  no,  no  I  —  there  are  many  blessed 
exceptions.  There  are  many  like  David  —  rivers  of  water 
do  run  down  their  eyes ;  but  I  am  speaking  of  the  mass  of 
professors.  I  am  afraid  that  in  their  affections  there  is  a 
great  deal  of  this  lukewarm  superficiality.  Why  is  it  ?  Be- 
cause such  people  do  not  abide  in  Christ,  if  ever  they  were 
in  Him.  They  do  not  keep  the  freshness  and  the  quickness 
of  the  Spirit  of  Jesus.  They  do  not  give  themselves  time 
to  do  it  for  one  thing,  or  care  about  it  for  another.  "We  want 
the  constant  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  quicken  our 
spiritual  perceptions  and  keep  us  awake.  It  is  Satan's  great 
desire  to  rock  us  to  sleep,  and  there  is  no  quality  in  which 


THE  FRUITS  OF  Tj^QON  WITH  CHRIST.  107 

the  disciples  have  been  more  consjjicuons  than  in  going  to 
sleep  since  the  time  when  the  professed  watchers  went  to 
sleep  in  the  garden ;  but  Jesus,  in  his  mercy  and  love.  Ls  al- 
ways wakening  them.  But.  oh  I  this  disposition  to  go  to 
sleep,  to  lose  our  quickness  of  perception.  Xow,  friends,  what 
must  you  do  ?  You  must  do  as  you  did  at  first.  Cry  and 
believe  till  your  soul  is  filled  with  the  love  of  God. 

I  shall  never  forget  reading,  when  only  fourteen  years  of 
age,  a  sentiment  of  a  precious  and  valiant  soldier  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  who  is  now  in  glory.  Speaking  of  putting  a  test,  he 
said  that  people  might  easily  find  out  whether  they  loved 
God  or  themselves  best :  '•  Suppose  you  were  in  business  in 
a  little  village  and  were  doing  pretty  welL  and  everything 
was  going  smoothly  with  you ;  but  there  was  nothing  for  you 
to  do  there  for  the  Kingdom  of  God,  no  particular  way  in 
which  you  could  serve  or  glorify  God ;  and  suppose  there 
was  another  little  village  hard  by,  where  there  was  nothing 
whatever  doing  for  the  Kingdom,  and  you  felt  it  laid  upon 
your  soul  to  go  there  in  order  that  you  might  preach  to  un- 
converted people  and  raise  a  church,  and  do  something  for 
souls.  Ah !  but  you  have  got  a  nice  business  and  you  don't 
know  whether  you  would  prosper  or  not  in  the  other  village. 
Xow  you  may  know  whether  you  are  serving  God  or  yourself 
first,  by  this  test.  If  you  are  seeking  G^,  you  will  be  ready 
to  go  to  that  strange  village  and  trust  Him  with  the  conse- 
quences ;  but,  if  you  are  serving  yourself,  you  will  stop  where 
you  are.'*  The  Lord  has  helped  me  to  apply  that  many  a 
time  to  many  things  beside  business,  and  to  keep  the  King- 
dom of  God  riKST,  as  I  made  up^ny  mind  it  should  be  first 
always  —  not  in  time  merely,  but  in  degree  —  all  the  way 
through.  Lf  I  love  Him  best.  I  shall  feel  for  Him  deepest, 
and  shall  act  for  Him  first.     If  I  love  Him  best.  I  bhall  feel 


108  AGGRESSIVE  ClIKISTIANITY. 

for  Him  more  deeply  tlian  for  my  husband  or  children,  neai 
and  precious  as  they  are,  and  dearer  than  my  own  life  a  thou 
sand  times ;  but  He  will  be  dearer  still  and  His  interests .; 
and  if,  as  Jesus  Christ  says.  His  interests  require  me  to  sac- 
rifice these  precious  and  beloved  ones  of  my  soul,  then  I  shall 
sacrifice  them  ;  for  the  philosophical  reason  that  I  love  Him 
better  than  I  love  them,  and,  therefore,  I  shall  lay  them  on 
His  altar  to  promote  His  glory.  If  I  understand  it,  this  is 
the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  in  the  affections  —  God  first.  I  am 
afraid,  in  a  great  many  instances,  it  is  husband  first,  wife 
first,  children  first,  and,  I  am  afraid,  in  some  cases,  business 
first,  and  then  God  may  take  what  there  is  left,  and  be  thank- 
ful for  that !  Now,  anybody  in  this  condition  need  not  ex- 
pect joy,  peace,  power.  You  will  never  get  it,  if  you  do. 
God  will  have  to  make  you  over  again  before  you  can  get  it, 
and  to  alter  the  conditions  of  His  salvation.  Oh !  but  if 
you  will  lay  it  all  down,  that  is  quite  another  thing. 

As  I  said  to  a  lady,  a  little  time  ago, "  The  Lord  can  take  your 
husband,  if  you  refuse  to  give  him  to  Him ; "'  and  I  am  afraid 
God's  people  often  compel  Him  to  take  their  darlings,  because 
they  make  them  idols ;  whereas,  if  they  had  laid  them  on 
His  altar,  they  might  have  them  back,  as  Abraham  received 
back  Isaac.  I  said  to  a  gentleman,  "  Mind,  God  does  not 
burn  down  your  barns,  wreck  your  ships,  and  take  away  your 
riches.  God  loves  your  soul  enough  to  do  it,  if  you  let  these 
things  prevent  that  whole-hearted  consecration  which  He  re- 
quires." We  are  in  His  hands.  "Whom  He  loveth  He 
chasteneth,"  and  if  you  want  to  keep  the  precious  things  you 
have,  oh !  put  them  at  His  feet,  and  hold  them  in  subordin- 
ation to  Him.  Pirst,  in  your  affections  !  He  is  a  jealous  God, 
and  jealousy  in  God  is  very  much  like  jealousy  in  us.  It  is 
the  same  characteristic  of  mind,  only  purified  from  selfish- 


^HE  FRUITS  OF  UNION  T\^TH  CHRIST.  l09 

ness.  He  is  a  jealous  God,  and  if  you  will  love  these  things 
better  than  Him^  and  if  you  will  not  give  Him  your  affections, 
then  He  will  chstise  you,  or,  what  is  worse  still.  He  will  take 
His  Holy  Spirit  from  you. 

Fruit  in  your  affections.  Oh,  if  Christ  had  your  affections, 
how  it  would  operate  in  everything !  The  wife  would  not 
be  always  grumbling  because  the  husband  had  to  go  out  three 
or  four  evenings  a  week  on  the  Lord's  errands — only  let  them 
be  the  Lord's  errands.  The  husband  would  not  grudge  to 
give  his  wife  up  to  go  to  help  to  win  souls,  because  it  de- 
prived him  of  her  society  or  a  few  comforts  that  she  might 
provide  for  him  if  she  were  near.  The  parents  would  not 
grudge  to  restrain  their  children  as  Eli  did.  He  did  not  re- 
strain them  from  that  which  they  liked,  and  you  know  the 
fruit  it  brought.  Parents  who  love  God  best  will  not  allow 
their  children  to  learn  anything  which  could  not  be  pressed 
into  the  service  of  God.  They  do  not  allow  them  to  run  with 
the  giddy  multitude,  to  dance  or  do  anything  the  devil  might 
inspire  them  to  desire.  "Xo  !  "  they  will  say,  "  my  children 
belong  to  God,  and  I  am  going  to  train  them  for  God  and 
God  only."  Bless  the  Lord,  He  helped  me  to  make  up  my 
mind  to  do  that  before  I  became  a  mother ;  and  he  has  helped 
me  to  keep  that  promise  (though  I  have  not  been  as  faithful 
to  it  as  I  ought),  casting  aside  resolutely  every  temptation 
to  the  contrary.  And  now  He  is  giving  me  the  fruit  of  my 
self-denial  in  the  souls  and  labors  of  my  precious  children. 
One  after  another,  as  they  grow  up,  they  take  their  natural 
place  in  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  and  I  believe  they  shall 
go  out  no  more  forever.  Oh,  that  parents  would  do  it! 
Parents  might  save  their  children.  I  know  what  a  mother's 
feelings  are.  I  know  the  temptation  there  is  to  see  them  shine 
in  competition  with  others,  and  to  excel  others.     I  know  it 


110  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIAKIT^. 

all;  but  I  said,  "No;  'Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan/"  I  will 
keep  them  for  God ;  and  He  has  enabled  me  to  keep  them 
for  Him.     Bless  His  holy  name  ! 

I  loved  Him  better  than  I  loved  them,  and,  much  as  I 
loved  them  (and  those  who  know  me  know  I  do  love  them), 
I  would  see  them  in  a  row  laid  in  their  coffins  before  I  would 
sacrifice  His  interests  and  lose  their  souls.  Do  you  love  Him 
best  ?  Test  yourself.  Do  you  lovi3  Him  more  than  all  else  ? 
Are  you  holding  everything  in  subordination  to  Him  ? 

Further,  this  fruit  will  come  out  in  our  members  —  our 
bodies ;  and  oh,  there  is  a  deep  spiritual  meaning  which,  I 
trust,  many  of  you  know,  in  those  words  of  the  Apostle,  "  For 
the  body  is  dead  because  of  sin  ;  but  He  hath  quickened  even 
your  mortal  bodies  by  His  Spirit,  which  dwelleth  in  you." 
It  is  killed,  to  the  Devil,  as  well  as  to  sin,  and  all  the  uses 
of  Satan ;  but  it  is  quickened  by  the  Spirit  for  the  use  of  God 
so  that  you  can  render  not  only  the  calves  of  your  lips,  but 
your  hands,  and  eyes,  and  brain,  and  heart,  and  feet,  and  the 
whole  of  your  body  to  Him  —  your  members  instruments  of 
righteousness  unto  God.  Hence,  such  a  person  will  not  feel 
their  eyes  are  their  own,  to  rove  at  random  wherever  they 
list.  Such  a  person  will  not  feel  his  tongue  is  his  own,  to 
speak  as  he  pleases.  He  will  "bridle  it,"  as  James  says, 
when  tempted  to  speak  unadvisedly.  Such  a  person  will  not 
feel  that  his  hands  are  his  own,  to  waste  the  time,  in  which 
he  ought  to  be  doing  something  for  God.  Such  a  person  will 
not  feel  that  his  feet  are  his  own,  to  carry  him  where  he  lists, 
but  where  his  Master  would  have  him  go  —  his  whole  body 
consecrated,  and,  especially  his  tongue  —  consecrated  to  God, 
to  testify  for  Him.  He  will  feel  that  he  must  feed  his  body, 
as  my  husband  often  says,  on  the  same  principle  that  a  man 
feeds  his  horse  —  to  keep  it  in  the  best  working  condition  for 


THE  FRUITS  OF  UNION  WITH  CHRIST.  Ill 

God  —  never  eating  anything  that  will  bring  the  devils  of 
dyspepsia  dancing  round  his  soul.  And,  not  only  so  with 
eating  and  drinking,  but  all  his  surroundings  and  deportment 
must  be  in  keeping.  It  is  the  Lord's  body ;  and  if  you  love 
Him  best,  you  will  keep  it  for  Him. 

This  fruit  will  also  appear  in  our  family  relations.  We 
shall  fulfil  the  Law  to  our  neighbours.  You  see,  God  wants 
only  what  we  have.  He  is  not  a  hard  master,  and  the  Great 
Teacher  said,  "  This  is  the  law  and  the  prophets."  This  is 
the  great  commandment,  embracing  all  the  rest,  "  Thou  shalt 
love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  mind,  and  soul, 
and  strength,"  and  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  "And  thy  neigh- 
bor as  thyself ; "  and  the  man  who  does  that  is  a  perfect 
man,  fulfils  the  law ;  and  when  you  have  the  fulness  of  love 
that  enables  you  to  love  God  best  and  your  neighbor  as  your- 
self—  enables  you  to  do  for  the  souls  and  bodies  of  your 
fellows  what  you  would  that  they  should  do  for  you,  if  they 
had  your  light  and  were  in  your  circumstances,  then  the  law 
is  fulfilled  in  you.  Such  people  cannot  sit  365  days  in  the 
year  at  the  table  with  unconverted  people  and  never  try  to 
get  them  saved.  Such  people  cannot  abide  in  the  same  house 
with  unbelievers  and  not  make  them  miserable.  Oh,  no. 
The  unconverted  say,  "  It's  too  wretched  to  live  here.  I  must 
get  out  of  this  crying  and  praying  for  me  all  day  long."  As 
a  servant  once  said,  she  couldn't  stand  it.  She  had  had 
praying  enough  at  home,  without  coming  there  to  have  it. 
She  did  stand  it  for  six  weeks,  and  broke  down  at  family  al- 
tar, GOT  SAVED,  and  became  a  preacher  afterward.  This  spirit 
of  love  will  make  every  unconverted  sinner  within  your  reach 
so  miserable  that  they  will  have  to  be  converted  or  run  away. 
How  would  you  do  if  he  were  dying  ?  You  would  run 
about  in  every,  direction  to  get  a  minister.  What  a  pity 
you  did  not  feel  like  this  twelve  years  ago.      You  might 


112  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTDiKiTY. 

have  got  the  sinner  converted  then,  and  he  have  been  serving 
the  Lord  all  this  time  ?  But,  now  he  is  dying,  what  a  stir 
you  make.  What  a  purely  selfish  religion  that  is.  You 
want  him  saved,  so  that  he  may  get  into  Heaven,  not  that 
he  might  serve,  honour,  and  glorify  God.  You  don't  care  at 
all  about  that.  He  might  live  on  in  disobedience.  Oh,  be  as 
much  concerned  for  the  honour  of  God  as  you  are  for  your 
friends'  salvation  at  the  last,  and  then  God  will  know  how 
to  save  them. 

This  fruit  will  also  appear  in  your  church  relations.  It 
will  bring  forth  fruit.  As  the  Apostle  says,  "Exhorting  one 
another  daily,  not  suffering  sin  in  your  neighbour;  reproving 
each  other,  and  confessing  you  faults  the  one  to  the  other." 
Where  is  any  of  it  done  ?  I  should  like  very  much  to  attend 
such  a  meeting,  if  you  invite  me,  where  Christians  really  and 
honestly  confess  their  faults  one  to  the  other  and  pray  for 
one  another,  beseeching  the  Lord  to  heal  them  in  those  par- 
ticular points  where  they  have  failed,  telling  one  another  of 
the  deep  things  of  God,  and  talking  lovingly  and  freely  to 
one  another  as  they  used  to  do.  The  communion  of  saints  — 
exhorting  one  another  daily.  The  devil  is  at  it  daily.  The 
world  is  plying  for  us  daily.  The  flesh  is  there  daily.  Every- 
thing else  goes  on  daily.  Why  should  not  this  exhorting 
one  another,  confessing  your  faults  to  one  another,  and  pray- 
ing for  one  another,  go  on  daily,  too  ? 

Is  it  a  fact  that  we  are  each  other's  keeper  ?  Is  it  a  fact 
that  God  will  require  for  our  influence  over  other  souls  ?  I 
believe  it  is. 

Then  in  our  relations  to  the  world .    But  I  forestalled 

this  in  my  address  on  "Aggressive  Effort."  And  now  let  us 
go  down  on  oui-  knees  before  God  and  ask  Him  to  Work  this 
love  in  us,  and  give  us  this  spirit,  that  we  may  thus  FULFIL 
THIS  LAW  in  all  its  relations. 


SNBMON  VII. 


WITNESSING  FOR  CHRIST. 

'<  Ye  shall  be  Avitnesses  unto  me  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Juclea,  and  in 

Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth."  —Acts  i.  8. 
"  And  ye  are  witnesses  of  these  things."  —  Acts  v.  32. 

Again  and  again  the  same  vocation  and  commission  is  be- 
stowed upon  the  apostles  and  disciples.  To  the  ends  of  the 
earth  and  to  the  end  of  time  this  commission  comes  down 
to  everyone  of  the  Lord's  own,  for  He  says  :  "  Go  ye  into 
all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,  and, 
lo,  I  will  be  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world."  That  embraces  us.  And  to  every  disciple  who 
has  preceded,  or  is  to  follow  us,  is  promised  His  Divine 
Presence  in  this  glorious  work  of  testifying  for  Him. 

God  needs  lultnesses  in  this  world. 

Why  ?  Because  the  whole  world  is  in  revolt  against 
Him.  The  world  has  gone  away  from  God.  The  world 
ignores  God,  denies,  contradicts  His  testimony,  misunder- 
stands His  character,  government,  and  purposes,  and  is 
gone  off  into  utter  and  universal  revolt  and  rebellion.  Now 
•if  God  is  to  keep  any  hold  upon  man  at  all,  and  have  any 
inlluence  with  him.  He  must  be  represented  down  here. 
There  was  no  other  way  of  doing"  it.  If  you  get  a  province 
of  this  realm  in  anarchy  and  rebellion,  unless  there  be  a 
party  in  the  province  to  represent  the  Queen  and  the  govern- 


114  AGGEESSIVE  CH1IISTL.\^-ITY. 

ment;  it  will  go  altogetlier  and  be  lost  to  the  kingdom  for 
ever;  there  must  be  a  party  to  represent  the  rightful 
sovereign,  the  law  and  the  government.  So  God  must  be 
represented,  and,  praise  His  name,  He  has  had  His  faithful 
witnesses  from  the  beginning  until  now.  As  the  Apostle 
says  —  ^-'He  left  not  Himself  without  witnesses."'  Down 
from  the  days  of  Enoch,  who  walked  with  God,  to  this 
present  hour,  God  has  always  had  His  true  and  faithful 
witnesses.  In  the  worst  times  there  have  been  some  burn- 
ing and  shining  lights.  Sometimes  few  and  far  between, 
sometimes,  like  Xoah,  one  solitary  man  in  a  whole  gener- 
ation of  men,  witnessing  for  God  —  but  there  has  been  one. 
God  has  not  left  Himself  without  witnesses. 

But  Jesus  Christ  the  Son,  the  well-beloved  of  the  Father 
—  He  ^a.s  the  (/reat  Witness.  He  came  especially  to  mani- 
fest, to  testify  of,  and  to  reveal  the  Father  to  men.  This 
was  His  great  work.  He  came  not  to  testify  of  Himself 
but  of.  His  Father,  not  to  speak  His  own  words,  but  the 
words  His  Father  gave  Him  to  speak.  He  came  to  reveal 
God  to  men.  He  was  the  great  TTitness.  And  when  He 
had  to  leave  the  world  and  go  back  to  His  Father,  then  He 
commissioned  His  disciples  to  take  His  place  and  to  be  God's 
witnesses  on  earth.  And  oh  !  friends,  God's  real  i^eople  are 
His  only  witnesses.  He  will  not  allow  angels  — we  do  not 
know  why  —  to  witness  for  Him  here.  He  has  called  man 
to  witness  for  Him,  —  His  people  —  ^-Ye  are  my  witnesses." 

Jesus  gave  a  good  testimony  —  did  He  not  ?  He  wit- 
nessed nobly,  constantly,  bravely  of  His  Father,  and  sealed 
His  testimony  with  His  blood.  The  world  treated  Him  as 
it  has  treated  most  of  God's  faithful  witnesses  from  the 
beginning;  it  persecuted  Him;  it  slew  Him,  as  it  ivoulcl 
every  faithful  witness  for  God  —  if  God  allowed  it  —  and 


WTEKESSDsG  FOR  CHRIST.  115 

would  leave  itself  without  a  single  spiritual  light :  for  the 
spirit  that  worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedience  hath  an 
eternal  and  devilish  hatred  of  every  real,  living,  spiritual 
child  of  God.  It  hates  Him  as  it  hated  the  Son  Himself, 
and  it  is  not  the  devil's  fault  if  he  does  not  extinguish  and 
exterminate  every  such  witness.  It  is  because  God  will  not 
allow  him,  but  holds  us,  keeps  us,  saves  us,  in  spite  of  him. 

The  Lord  commissioned,  then,  His  disciples  to  be  His 
witnesses,  and  He  said  —  oh !  beautiful  words,  and  yet,  how 
much  they  involve  which  few  understand  —  ••  As  Thou  hast 
sent  Me  into  the  world,  even  so  send  I  them  into  the  world.*' 
Even  so  :  as  Thou  hast  sent  Me  to  be  Thy  representative  in 
the  world,  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  Thee,  and  shed  My 
blood  for  Thee,  if  necessary,  so  send  I  them  ;  —  and  so  He 
did  send  them,  and  they  had  just  the  same  fare  as  their 
Master,  and  many  of  them  just  the  same  end.  But  they 
were  faithful  witnesses,  and  they  went  forward  and  testified 
everywhere,  to  the  Jews  and  to  the  Gentiles,  in  the  Temple 
and  in  the  market-place,  by  the  wayside  and  in  the  high- 
ways and  hedges  —  they  went  and  testified  of  this  Saviour, 
and  charged  the  wicked  Jews  with  His  crucifixion,  and  God 
accompanied  their  testimony  by  the  Spirit,  and  thousands 
upon  thousands  were  converted — turned  from  their  rebel- 
lion to  God. 

Now,  the  fact  that  witnessing  is  necessary  shows  that 
there  is  controversy  going  on  in  the  world  as  to  the  things  and 
claims  of  God  —  that  there  are  two  sides  to  this,  as  to  every 
other  case.  The  great  mass  of  mankind  say  that  God's 
truth  is  a  lie.  They  say  it  virtually,  if  they  do  not  say  it 
in  words,  and  many  thousands  of  them,  alas  I  in  words,  also. 
They  deny,  many  of  them.  His  very  existence,  and  say 
there  is  neither  Heaven  nor  Hell  —  that  Jesus  Christ  was  a 


116  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

mere  man  —  that  religion  is  a  myth,  and  that  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  the  knowledge  of  forgiveness  of  sins  —  that 
this  witnessing  is  a  grand  delusion,  and  that  there  is  nothing 
of  the  kind ! 

Now,  Christ  calls  His  people  to  go  and  be  witnesses  to 
these  facts.  Witnesses,  you  know,  must  deal  with  facts,  not 
theories  —  not  what  they  think  and  believe,  merely,  but 
what  they  Iznow.  Now,  God  wants  His  people  to  witness  to 
facts  —  to  something  that  has  been  done,  and  is  being  done 
—  something   that   is,  and  continues  to  be  —  fact. 

And  He  wants  us  to  be  good  witnesses,  too.  Oh !  how 
much  depends  upon  the  character  of  a  witness  even  in  an 
earthly  court.  If  you  can  cast  a  reflection  upon  the  previous 
character  or  veracity  of  a  witness,  you  shake  his  testimony, 
and  take  away  its  value.  Oh  !  how  important  that  Christ's 
wituesses  should  be  good  witnesses — that  is,  that  they 
should  fairly  and  truly  re];)resent  Him  and  His  truth  —  for, 
if  they  misrepresent  Him,  somebody  is  sure  to  be  damned 
through  their  inconsistency  —  and,  oh !  to  have  the  blood  of 
souls  upon  our  skirts !  To  misrepresent  a  man,  or  woman, 
or  child,  is  bad  enough,  but  to  misrepresent  God ! — to  show 
a  caricature  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ !  —  to  say  to 
people,  virtually,  "  Look  at  me :  this  is  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ — the  way  I  live  and  act — what  i  am."  I  saj^,  such 
a  man  had  far  better  have  had  a  millstone  hanged  about 
his  neck  and  been  drowned  in  the  depths  of  the  sea.  There 
would,  then,  be  an  end  of  his  mischief ;  but  a  false  witness 
for  Jesus  Christ  is  the  greatest  traitor  on  the  face  of  the 
earth.  He  does  more  harm  than  a  thousand  false  earthly 
witnesses.  Oh !  my  friends,  to  be  good  witnesses  for  Jesus 
Christ !  The  more  a  witness  is  supposed  to  know  of  the  truth 
to  which  he  testifies,  the  greater  his  responsibility.     Oh! 


WITNESSING  FOR  CHEIST.  117 

for  a  iniDister  to  be  a  bad  witness,  as  some  of  the  prophets 
of  old  were.  Look  at  the  awful  things  God  says  about 
them  that  lead  His  people  into  the  ditch,  caring  more  about 
the  fleece  than  the  sheep  —  awful!  For  a  mother  to  be  a 
bad  witness  in  her  family,  and  to  take  her  little  children, 
clinging  on  to  her  skirts,  right  to  the  edge  of  the  pit !  For  a 
master  to  be  a  bad  witness  —  to  profess  to  be  a  Christian 
and  to  be  a  bad  witness  before  his  men;  for  a  Sunday- 
school  teacher  to  be  a  bad,  inconsistent,  false  witness  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  his  class;  for  members  of  Christian 
churches  to  be  bad  witnesses  to  one  another,  and  to  the 
world;  who  can  tell  the  awful  results?  Oh!  it  is  this  in- 
consistent witnessing  that  has  lowered  and  lowered  the 
standard  of  practical  Christianity  till  we  have  not  got  any 
standard  left — till  the  landmarks  are  so  obliterated  that 
there  are  not  any  to  be  seen. 

Faithful  witnesses !  He  wants  us  to  be  faithful  wit- 
nesses. 

I  want  to  note  one  or  two  qualifications  of  a  faithful  tvit- 
ness,  and,  oh,  may  the  Holy  Spirit  help  us. 

The  first  qualification,  then,  of  a  faithful  witness,  is,  A 
personal  knowledge  of  the  facts  to  which  he  ivitnesses.  If  a 
witness  in  a  court  of  justice  begins  to  talk  of  what  he 
thinks,  feels,  and  believes  —  "  oh !  hush,  hush,"  says  the 
judge,  "  we  can't  have  that ;  w^e  want  to  know  w^hat  you 
KNOW  —  what  3'ou  have  seen,  heard,  and  felt  of  this  case;" 
and  these  are  the  sort  of  witnesses  Jesus  Christ  wants,  who 
can  get  up  and  say  "  I  kxow  ! "  The  sort  of  witness  that 
St.  Paul  was,  who  could  look  his  -judge  in  the  face  and  say, 
'•  I  would  that  thou  wert  altogether  such  as  I  am,  save  these 
bonds."  What  an  impudent  man  he  must  have  been,  if  he 
was  not  a  sanctified  man.     What  a  supreme  egotist !     Those 


118  AGGRESSIA^E  CHRISTIANITY. 

are  the  sort  of  witnesses.  How  Agrippa  must  have  felt, 
just  then.  Haw  the  tables  were  turned.  ^^  Oh  !  I  am  turned 
into  the  dock;  and  here  is  the  prisoner  taking  his  seat  upon 
the  bench."  That  is  the  sort  of  witnessing  we  want.  "  I 
would  that  thou  Avert  altogether  such  as  I  am,  except  these 
chains."  Could  you  stand  up  in  the  dock  and  say  that  ? 
Could  you  stand  up  in  your  own  house  and  say  it  ?  Could 
you  stand  up  anywhere  and  say  it  ?  That  is  what  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  Avants  —  people  who  know,  AA^ho  experience,  Avho 
realize,  who  live  the  things  they  witness  to.  This  is  what 
the  world  is  dying  for  —  people  Avho  can  get  up  and  say,  "  I 
KI^OW."  The  Lord  wants  people  to  tell  the  Avorld  they ' 
are  saved.  Can  you  ?  They  will  begin  to  listen  to  you, 
then.  You  will  begin  to  have  some  effect  upon  them.  They 
will  begin  to  open  their  eyes  and  ears,  and  wonder  whether 
it  will  be  possible  for  God  to  save  them.  That  is  altogther 
different  to  a  fine-spun  theory  about  religion  —  telling  them 
that  God  has  saved  you.  Not  what  we  haA'e  learned  in 
books.  The  world  is  sick  of  that.  I  don't  wonder  at  intel- 
ligent men  flying  off  from  religion.  I  can  make  great  excuse 
when  I  think  Avhat  many  of  them  have  to  listen  to  from 
Sunday  to  Sunday.  As  a  gentleman  said  to  me,  "  It's 
enough  to  sicken  anybody.  We  do  get  something  in  the 
papers,  but,  upon  my  word,  I  can't  keep  aAvake  at  church. 
It  is  not  that  I  Avould  ijot,  if  I  could,  but  I  can't."  Poor 
fellow  !  —  how  I  pitied  him. 

No !  not  Avhat  is  got  from  books  ;  not  a  dry,  fine-spun 
theory,  from  mere  hearsay.  When  a  Avitness  begins  Avith 
what  he  heard  someone  say,  "oh,  hush!"  says  the  judge, 
"  we  don't  want  that,  we  want  to  know  what  you  have  seen. 
Keep  to  the  facts."  Jesus  Christ  wants  you  to  keep  to  the 
facts.     Tell  them,  as  John  says,  Avhat  you  have  seen,  and 


WITNESSLNG  FOR  CHRIST.  119 

heard,  and  liaudled,  and  realized  of  the  truth  of  God.  Per- 
sonal knoivledge !  It  is  wonderful  how  simple  salvation 
language  is,  when  you  have  learnt  it  by  experience,  and  are 
prepared  to  speak  plainly  to  the  people. 

Then,  a  faithful  witness  must  tell  the  truth,  and  the  whole 
timth.  He  must  not  hold  back  anything  on  account  of  per- 
sonal inconvenience,  suffering,  loss,  or  gain  —  the  whole 
truth.  Oh !  I  tremble  to  think  what  will  be  the  fate  of  some 
who  set  themselves  up  as  teachers,  and  who  have  kept  back 
part  of  the  truth  because,  to  their  apprehension,  it  was  not 
palatable  or  profitable  to  mankind.  What  have  I  got  to  do 
with  that?  I  have  to  preach  the  truth  —  the  beautiful, 
whole,  round,  diamond,  luminous  with  Divine  light,  and  not 
split  down  the  middle  and  made  into  damning  error,  by 
which  Satan  is  carrying  down  thousands  to  Hell.  The 
whole  truth  —  both  sides :  the  side  that  relates  to  God,  and 
the  side  that  relates  to  man,  and  be  done  with  the  nonsense 
of  making  God  contradict  Himself,  for  ''■  God  is  light,  and 
in  Him  is  no  darkness  at  all."  If  there  were  contradic- 
tions, there  would  be  darkness.  No ;  the  darkness  is  in  our 
own  poor,  little,  puny  brains,  and  not  in  God  or  in  His 
Book.  In  His  Book,  rightly  interpreted,  there  is  no  contra- 
diction whatsoever.  The  ivhole  truth  :  the  convicting  truth 
as  well  as  the  healing  truth ;  the  sword  as  well  as  the  balm  ; 
the  running  in  of  the  Divine  knife  as  well  as  the  j)Ouring  in 
of  the  Divine  oil.  As  Paul  says,  in  the  26th  chapter  and 
18th  verse,  "  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God, 
that  they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins."  He  says  he 
preached  to  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  that  they  should  repent. 
This  is  the  Apostle^  Paul,  the  great  expounder  of  Justifica- 
tion by   Faith,    "  That    they    should    repent,"  and  what  ? 


120  AGGRESSIVE  CHKISTIANITY. 

—  oh,  you  legal  Paul,  wliat  ? —  "Do  works  meet  for  repent- 
ance." Oh,  Paul,  I  thought  you  were  saved  from  works 
altogether,  and  had  done  with  the  Law.  Oh !  you  preach 
works,  and  doing  works  meet  for  repentance.  That  is  not 
Gospel,  Paul !  He  significantly  adds,  "  For  this  cause  the 
Jews  caught  me,  and  tried  to  kill  me  :  "  and  for  that  cause 
the  Pharisees  have  been  trying  to  kill  God's  true,  whole- 
truth  witnesses  ever  since,  for  they  don't  like  the  doctrine 
that  cuts  idols  and  sin  in  twain,  and  that  says,  "  Bring  forth 
fruits  meet  for  repentance." 

The  faithful  witness  must  give  the  whole  truth ;  and  he 
must  give  it  personally,  too.  A  faithful  witness  must  give 
it  himself.  He  can't  witness  by  proxy.  He  may  pay  one 
hundred  and  fifty  witnesses  to  go  and  witness  for  him  :  that 
is  all  right.  It  is  no  more  than  he  ought  to  do  —  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty,  if  he  has  money  enough  —  because  the  Master 
claims  all  that  he  has,  little  or  much,  every  farthing  of  it. 

Therefore  he  can  never  do  any  more  than  he  ought,  when 
he  has  done  all ;  but  that  will  not  exonerate  him  from  the 
obligation.  If  I  have  put  my  candle  in  you,  it  is  that  it 
may  shine  for  somebody  else's  benefit.  If  I  have  given  you 
the  bread  of  life,  it  is  for  you  to  go  and  break  it  to  the  fam- 
ishing multitudes  round  about  you.  Ye  are  my  witnesses. 
You  may  pay  the  ministers  and  the  missionary,  but  you  must 
do  it  yourself,  too,  for  how  can  one  witness  make  up/br  Uvo  ? 
True,  God  wants  the  minister  to  witness,  and  it  is  no  more 
than  his  duty  if  he  witnesses  all  day  long  as  long  as  he 
lives.  But  that  will  never  make  up  for  your  lack  of  ser- 
vice. YOU  must  witness;  and  there  are  some  souls  with 
whom  you  have  "more  influence  than  any  other  living  hei7ig, 

—  some  souls  that  you  can  better  get  at  than  any  other  per- 
son—  some  souls  that,  if  you   do  not  save,  will,  probably, 


WITNESSING  FOR  CHRIST.  121 

never  be  saved  at  all.  Ye  are  my  witnesses,  and,  if  ye  have 
the  grace  and  love  and  light  of  God,  it  is  at  the  peril  of 
your  soul  if  you  hide  it. 

Then,  in  the  next  -plsice, faithful  witnesses  must  speah  out, 
not  mince  the  matter — not  "mumble,"  as  they  say  in  court. 
The  judge  makes  the  witness  speak  up  so  that  everybody 
may  hear  him.  He  must  he  heard.  "  Speak  out."  And  why 
should  not  the  Lord's  witnesses' speak  out  ?  I  wonder  when 
we  shall  be  done  with  this  sneaking,  hole  and  corner,  shame- 
faced religion !  I  wonder  when  Christian  England  will 
cease  to  be  ashamed  of  its  God  ! !  The  only  nation  under 
Heaven  ashamed  of  its  religion  and  its  God  is  the  one  that 
has  got  the  true  God  to  worship  and  to  love.  What  an  an- 
omaly !     Speak  out ! ! 

David  knew  nothing  about  this  mincing,  half-and-half, 
milk-and-water  sort  of  religion.  David  rejoiced  to  tell  of 
His  righteousness  before  the  great  congregation.  He  was 
always  telling  about  His  goodness,  and  His  law,  and  singing 
about  it  all  the  day  long,  dancing  before  the  ark  sometimes, 
and  doing  all  manner  of  demonstrative  things  to  glorify  his 
God.  And  that  was  not  enough,  for  when  he  had  called 
upon  all  human  kind  to  praise  Him,  he  called  on  the  hills 
and  the  trees  to  clap  their  hands  and  to  dance  for  joy.  We 
want  some  of  that  sort  of  religion  now-a-days.  Talk  of  the 
new  dispensation,  I  wish  we  could  get  a  bit  of  that  back. 

The  interests  of  truth  demand  this  outspokenness.  How 
is  error  to  be  met  but  by  the  bold  proclamation  of  the  truth  ? 
How  are  the  emissaries  of  Satan  palming  upon  mankind  his 
lies  —  always  at  it,  night  and  day  —  how  are  they  to  be 
silenced  but  by  witnesses  faithfully  crying  in  their  ears, 
"  This  is  a  lie,  and  that  is  a  lie.  This  is  the  truth  and  this 
is  the  way  j  we  know,  we  see,  we  feel  —  walk   ye  in  it." 


122  AGGRESSrS^  CHRISTIANITY. 

Turn  ye,  turn  ye,  for  why  will  ye  die  ?  They  want  out- 
spoken witnesses.  There  are  plenty  of  false  witnesses  now 
as  there  ever  were,  and  what  does  Jesus  Christ  want  ?  He 
wants  His  true  witnesses  to  come  out  and  face  them,  and  be 
a  match  for  them, —  not  to  sneak  away  in  holes  and  corners, 
and  be  ashamed  of  it  and  talk  about  an  unobtrusive  religion 
— unobtrusive  nonsense  !  There  is  no  such  thing!  Come 
out  before  the  world.  If  He  be  God,  speak  for  Him.  As 
Elijah  said,  "If  He  be  God  serve  Him,  but  if  Baal,  serve 
HIM."  Then  away  with  all  this  nonsense,  your  sanctuaries, 
and  Bibles,  and  profession  —  have  done  with  it  all  and  follow 
Baal.  Be  one  thing  or  the  other.  If  he  be  God  serve 
him.  And  methinks  there  v/ants  an  Elijah  now  to  come 
and  ring  it  all  through  England.  I  would  like  to  see  any 
man  get  up  and  make  a  straightforward  recognition  of  and 
appeal  to,  God,  in  our  Houses  of  Parliament,  and  I  would 
like  to  see  how  he  would  be  greeted. 

I  was  thinking,  as  I  was  passing  the  Eoyal  Exchange,  and 
saw  on  the  top  "  The  earth  is  the  Lord's  and  the  fullness 
thereof,''  how  many  believed  it  who  walked  beneath  its 
shadow.  I  wonder  what  anyone  would  be  thought  of  were 
he  practically  to  recognise  the  fact.  "  Oh !  "  they  would  say, 
"he's  not  fit  for  his  post  —  you'll  have  to  take  him  away; 
he's  a  little  affected  in  his  head."  Oh !  you  know  it  is  so ; 
but  God  is  not  mocked,  though  men  think  He  is.  God  sits 
in  the  circle  of  Heaven,  and  though  the  people  do  rage,  and 
the  heathen  imagine  a  vain  thing,  and  the  kings  of  the  earth 
set  themselves.  He  is  laughing  at  them,  and  by-and-by  will 
come  their  calamity. 

We  say  the  world  is  dying ;  —  what  for  ?  Sermons  ?  ISTo. 
Periodicals  ?  No.  Keligious  stories  ?  Oh !  dear,  no.  There 
is  no  chance  of  a  want  of  them  for  many  a  long  year  to  come. 


WITNESSING  FOR  CHRIST.  123 

Dying  for  disquisitions  ?  No.  For  fine-spun  theories  ?  No. 
For  creeds  and  faiths  ?  Oh !  you  might  have  them  by  the 
dozen.  What  is  it  dying  for  ?  —  downright,  straightforward, 
honest,  loving,  earnest  testimony  about  what  God  can  do 
FOR  SOULS.  That  is  what  it  wants.  That  is  what  those  poor 
men  in  the  shops,  those  walking  up  and  down  Oxford  Street, 
in  the  theatres,  in  the  dancing  saloons,  in  the  concert  rooms 
—  everywhere,  that  is  Avhat  men  want :  somebody  to  come 
and  take  them  lovingly  by  the  collar,  and  tell  them  that 
God  is  God,  and  that  He  can  save  them.  "  He  has  saved 
me,  my  brother,  and  He  can  save  you  !"  That  is  what  the 
world  wants.  One  word  like  that  is  better  than  a  sermon, 
and  it  will  do  more  for  God  and  the  salvation  of  the  world. 
Oh,  yes,  men  are  saying,  in  fact  all  over  this  land  —  thou- 
sands, "Here  I  am;  I  am  a  poor  slave  of  sin.  I  know  it." 
They  say  it  in  their  consciences  though  they  do  not  say  it  to 
you.  They  say  it  often  to  us  when  they  are  pushed  into  a 
corner  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  '- 1  know  I  am  wrong, 
sinful,  wicked."  As  that  dear  John  Allen,  whose  life  I  have 
been  telling  about,  said  once  when  sitting  swearing,  surround- 
ed by  his  companions,  and  somebody  said  to  him,  "Jock, 
if  you  were  to  die,  what  would  become  of  3^ou  ?  "  "I  should 
go  to  hell,  straight ! "  He  was  an  honest  fellow.  He  knew 
where  he  was  going,  and  he  said  it. 

I  said  to  a  gentleman,  "  Mr.  So-and-so,  what  about  your 
soul?"  He  said,  "It's  in  a  devilish  state."  Poor  man! 
He  knew  where  he  was  going,  and  there  are  thousands  like 
him.  Do  you  think  they  don't  feel  their  bondage  ?  Have 
they  not  got  a  mind  and  a  conscience  ?  Have  they  not  a 
better  side,  as  you  call  it,  to  their  nature  ?  Has  not  God 
flashed  the  light  of  -His  Holy  Spirit  upon  their  dark  souls, 
and  have  they  not  struggled  and  striven  ?    Yes,  but  they  say, 


124  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

"  There  is  no  health  in  us ;  there  is  no  help  for  us.  We 
have  done  making  resolutions  and  trying  to  be  better ;  we  can- 
not. There  is  no  ho]De  in  us."  And  there  they  are,  waiting 
for  somebody  to  come  and  tell  them  there  is  HELP  IN  GOD. 
They  say,  "  I  see  precious  little  difference  in  you  religious 
folks ;  I  have  never  known  anybody  that  religion  has  seemed 
to  do  much  for."  And,  when  they  are  told  to  believe,  they 
laugh  at  you,  and  I  don't  wonder  at  it.  The  poor  human  con- 
science is  better  instructed  than  many  of  its  teachers.  It 
wants  to  be  put  right,  and  it  says,  is  there  any  hope  ?  Can 
God  save  such  as  I  am  ?  Has  He  saved  anybody  like  me 
from  this  thraldom,  from  this  slavery,  from  this  misery, 
from  this  constantly  going  down  in  the  mud  ?  Did  he  ever 
save  anybody  like  me  ?  And  sometimes  he  goes  to  chapel 
or  church,  and  hopes  the  minister  will  tell  him,  when  lo,  he 
begins  a  dissertation  about  the  resurrection,  or  the  divinity 
of  Christ,  or  something  the  man  has  believed  all  his  life,  and 
so  he  is  disappointed  again,  and  he  says,  "  This  is  of  no  use 
to  me."  Oh !  friends,  I  speak  the  things  I  know  from  the 
testimony  of  scores  of  souls.  In  fact,  I  could  not  repeat  it, 
it  would  make  your  faces  burn  to  hear  what  men  of  intelli- 
gence, thought  and  standing,  have  said  to  me  in  many  an 
ante-room  where  I  have  been  labouring.  It  is  time  there 
was  a  change.  The  world  is  famishing  for  lack  of  real  spir- 
itual bread.  It  wants  something  to  eat,  and  you  give  it  a 
stone !  but  God  is  raising  a  ])eo][)le,  who  know  what  it  wants 
and  hoiv  to  give  it,  who  know  how  to  break  the  bread  of  life, 
and  testify  what  God  has  done  for  them,  and  what  he  can  do 
for  other  poor  famishing  souls ;  who  can  say :  "  Here,  my 
friend,  He  can  save  such  as  you.  I  was  such  an  one  once. 
I  was  a  slave  of  sin,  the  slave  of  drink,  or  a  blasphemer,  or 
a  liar,  or  a  thief,  or  addicted  to  some  bad  secret  habit  worse 


WITNESSING  FOR  CHRIST.  125 

than  any  of  these.  I  was  such  a  slave,  and  he  has  saved 
me.  He  has  broken  my  fetters  and  set  me  free,  and  I  am 
the  Lord's  free-man.  He  has  saved  me  and  He  can  save 
you."  That  is  what  the  world  wants  —  TESTIMONY  WIT- 
NESSING. 

Has  He  saved  any  of  you  ?  Are  you  testifying  to  your 
poor,  famishing,  sinking  fellow-men  ?  Do  you  ever  look  at 
them  and  think  where  they  are  going  ?  Do  you  pity  them, 
love  them,  long  after  them  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 
Do  you  know  anything  of  that  longing  ?  If  so,  how  can  you 
forbear  testifying  ?  "  Ye  are  my  witnesses  of  these  things," 
everywhere,  at  all  times,  amongst  all  people !  ! 

It  is  in  the  nature  of  the  case  that  a  witness  must  witness 
before  other  j^eople,  before  living  hearers.  That  is  the  place 
to  witness,  and  before  enemies,  and  when  he  does  not  know 
which  way  the  wind  will  blow,  or  how  the  words  of  God  will 
be  received.  He  must  be  a  true  witness,  even  if  he  has  to 
seal  his  testimony  with  his  blood. 

This  was  the  kind  of  witnessing  the  martyrs  did.  I  often 
wonder  whether  there  would  be  any  martyrs  now.  Some- 
times I  think  that  the  greatest  boon  to  the  Church  of  Christ 
would  be  a  time  of  persecution.  I  believe  it  would.  I  be- 
lieve it  would  drive  us  up  to  God  and  each  other.  We 
should  find  out,  then,  whether  we  were  willing  to  forsake 
all  to  follow  Him.  You  know  that  if  the  martyrs  had  taken 
the  standard  of  religious  life  that  exists  now,  they  would 
never  have  been  martyrs.  They  would  have  looked  after 
their  own  skins,  and  left  the  Lord  to  look  after  the  Gospel. 
If  they  might  have  been  allowed  a  little  latitude,  and  gone 
half  way,  there  would  not  have'  been  any  martyrs,  because 
they  could  nearly  all  have  got  off  with  that ;  but  they  felt 
it  necessary  to  be  faithful  right  through,  and  to  staud  by 


126  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

the  truth  to  the  very  last  jot  and  tittle,  and  when  tliey 
could  have  got  off  by  saying  three  words  on  a  paper,  they 
refused  to  do  it,  and  went  to  the  stake,  and  let  the  flames 
lick  up  their  blood.  Those  are  the  witnesses  the  Lord 
wants  —  outside,  everywhere,  always  at  it.  Always  wit- 
nessing. '^  Always  ?  "  you  say.  Yes ;  always.  Why  ?  Be- 
cause men  are  always  dying  and  being  damned !  — if  the 
Bible  is  true  —  everywhere — your  friends  and  your  neigh- 
bors around  you.  You  get  a  letter :  "  Oh !  Mr.  So-and-so  is 
dead  —  only  ill  three  days  —  thirty-six  hours  —  twenty -four 
hours  —  gone  !  "  Ah  !  and  the  echo  in  many  a  soul  after- 
wards is,  "  What  would  I  give  to  go  and  have  one  talk  with 
him."  But  he's  gone  —  someivhere!  Where  is  he  gone?  If 
he  were  unwashed  and  unpardoned  and  unsaved  —  where  is 
he  gone  ?  I  got  so  wrought  up  once  upon  this  point  that  I 
thought  I  should  have  lost  my  reason.  I  could  not  sleep 
at  night  with  thinking  of  the  state  of  those  who  die  unsaved. 
Dare  I  think  about  it  ?     Where  is  he  gone  ? 

Oh  !  it  luas  this  view  of  the  case  that  led  me  to  open  my 
mouth  first  in  public  for  God. 

I  have  promised  some  friends  here  to-night  to  give  this 
illustration  from  my  own  experience,  or  else  I  rarely  refer 
to  it.  I  had  long  had  a  controversy  on  this  question  in  my 
soul.  In  fact,  from  the  time  I  was  converted,  the  Spirit  of 
God  had  constantly  been  urging  me  into  paths  of  usefulness 
and  labour,  which  seemed  to  me  impossible.  Perhaps  some 
of  you  would  hardly  credit  that  I  was  one  of  the  most 
timid  and  bashful  disciples  the  Lord  Jesus  ever  saved- 
For  ten  years  of  my  Christian  life  my  life  was  one  daily 
battle  with  the  cross — not  because  I  wilfully  rejected,  as 
many  do,  for  that  I  never  dared  to  do.  Oh,  no !  I  used  to 
make  up  my  mind  I  would.,  and  resolve  and  intend,   and 


WITNESSING  FOR  CHRIST.  127 

then,  when  the  hour  came,  I  used  to  fail  for  want  of  cour- 
age. I  need  not  have  failed.  I  now  see  how  foolish  I  was, 
and  how  wrong;  but,  for  some  four  or  five  months  before  I 
commenced  speaking,  the  controversy  had  been  signally 
roused  in  my  soul  which  God  had  awakened  years  before, 
but  which,  through  mistaken  notions,  fear,  and  timidity,  I 
had  almost  allowed  to  die  out.  I  was  brought  to  very  severe 
heart-searchings  at  this  time.  I  had  not  been  realizing  so 
much  of  the  Divine  presence.  I  had  lost  a  great  deal  of 
the  power  and  happiness  I  once  enjoyed.  During  a  season 
of  sickness,  one  day  it  seemed  as  if  the  Lord  revealed  it  all 
to  me  by  His  Spirit.  I  had  no  vision,  but  a  revelation  to 
my  mind.  He  seemed  to  take  me  back  to  the  time  when  I 
was  fifteen  and  sixteen,  when  I  first  gave  my  heart  to  Him. 
He  seemed  to  show  me  all  the  bitter  way,  how  this  one 
thing  had  been  the  fly  in  the  pot  of  ointment,  the  bitter  in 
the  cup,  and  prevented  me  from  realizing  what  I  should 
otherwise  have  done.  I  felt  how  it  had  hindered  the  reve- 
lation of  Himself  to  me,  and  hindered  me  from  growing 
in  grace,  and  learning  more  of  the  deep  things  of  God. 
He  showed  it  to  me,  and  then  I  remember  prostrating 
myself  upon  my  face  before  Him,  and  I  promised  Him 
there  in  the  sick-room  :  "  Lord,  if  Thou  wilt  return  unto 
me,  as  in  the  days  of  old,  and  re- visit  me  with  those  urgings 
of  Thy  Spirit  which  I  used  to  have,  I  will  obey,  if  I  die  in 
the  attempt.  I  care  not ;  I  will  obey."  However,  the  Lord 
did  not  re-visit  me  immediately.  He  let  me  recover,  and  I 
went  out  again.  About  three  months  after  that  I  went  to 
the  chapel  of  which  my  husband  was  a  minister,  and  he  had 
an  extraordinary  service.  Even'  then  he  was  trying  some- 
thing new  to  get  the  outside  people.  They  were  having  a 
meeting  in  which  ministers  and   friends  in  the  town  were 


128  AGGEESSIVE  CHBISTIANITY 

taking  part;  and  all  giving  their  testimony  and  speaking  for 
God.  I  was  in  the  minister's  pew,  with  my  eldest  boy,  then 
four  years  old,  and  there  were  some  thousand  people  x^resent. 
I  felt  much  more  depressed  than  usual  in  spirit,  and  not 
expecting  anything  particular,  but,  as  the  testimonies  went 
on,  I  felt  the  Spirit  come  upon  me.  You  alone  who  have 
felt  it  know  what  it  means.  It  cannot  be  described.  I  felt 
it  to  the  extremities  of  my  fingers  and  toes.  It  seemed  as 
if  a  voice  said  to  me,  "  Now,  if  you  were  to  go  and  testify, 
you  know  I  would  bless  it  to  your  own  soul  as  well  as  to  the 
souls  of  the  people,"  and  I  gasped  again,  and  I  said  in  my 
soul,  "  Yes,  Lord,  I  believe  Thou  wouldst,  but  I  cannot  do 
it."  I  had  forgotten  my  vow —  it  did  not  occur  to  me  at  all. 
All  in  a  moment,  after  I  had  said  that  to  the  Lord,  I  seemed 
to  see  the  bedroom  where  I  had  lain,  and  to  see  myself  as 
though  I  had  been  there  prostrate  before  the  Lord  promis- 
ing Him  that,  and  then  the  voice  seemed  to  say  to  me,  "  Is 
this  consistent  with  that  promise  ?  "  and  I  almost  jumped 
up  and  said,  "  Xo,  Lord,  it  is  the  old  thing  over  again,  but 
I  cannot  do  it,"  and  I  felt  as  though  I  would  sooner  die 
than  do  it.  And  then  the  Devil  said,  "  Besides,  you  are  not 
prepared  to  speak.  You  will  look  like  a  fool,  and  have 
nothing  to  say."  He  made  a  mistake.  He  overdid  him- 
self for  once.  It  was  that  word  settled  it.  I  said,  "  Ah ! 
this  is  just  the  point.  I  have  never  yet  been  willing  to  be 
a  fool  for  Christ,  now  I  will  be  one  ; "  and  without  stopping 
another  moment,  I  rose  up  in  the  seat,  and  walked  up  the 
chapel.  My  dear  husband  was  just  going  to  conclude.  He 
thought  something  had  happened  to  me,  and  so  did  the  peo- 
ple. We  had  been  there  two  years,  and  they  knew  my 
timid,  bashful  nature.  He  stepped  down  to  ask  me,  "  What 
is  the  matter,  my  dear  ?  "     I  said,  "  I  want  to  say  a  word." 


^riTXESSlXG  FOR  CHRIST.  129 

He  was  so  taken  by  surprise,  he  could  onl\'  say,  ''  ]\ry  dear 
wife  wants  to  say  a  word,"  and  sat  down.  He  had  been  tr}^- 
ing  to  persuade  me  to  do  it  for  ten  years.  He  and  a  lady  in 
the  church,  only  that  very  week,  had  been  trying  to  per- 
suade me  to  go  and  address  a  little  cottage  meeting,  of  some 
twenty  working  people,  but  could  not.  I  got  up  —  God 
only  knows  how  —  and  if  any  mortal  ever  did  hang  on  the 
arm  of  Omnipotence,  I  did.  I  felt  as  if  I  were  clinging 
to  some  human  arm  —  and  yet  it  was  a  Divine  arm  —  to 
hold  me.  I  just  got  up  and  told  the  people  how  it  came 
about.  I  confessed,  as,  I  think,  everybody  should,  when  they 
have  been  in  the  wrong  and  misrepresented  the  religion  of 
Jesus  Christ.  I  told  the  people,  although  I  had  been  occu- 
pying all  the  ordinary  positions  of  a  minister's  wife,  though 
I  was  young  then  I  had  been  doing  a  great  deal  more  than 
many  an  elderly  one  does  in  the  church  of  God,  in  the  way 
of  meeting  believers,  and  visiting  and  working  behind  the 
scenes,  so  that  they  had  all  been  regarding  me  as  a  very  de- 
voted woman,  and  I  told  them  so.  I  said,  "  I  dare  say  many 
of  you  have  been  regarding  me  as  a  very  devoted  woman, 
and  one  who  has  been  living  faithfully  to  God,  but  I  have 
come  to  know  that  I  have  been  living  in  disobedience,  and 
to  that  extent  I  have  brought  darkness  and  leanness  into  my 
soul,  but  I  promised  the  Lord  three  or  four  months  ago,  and 
I  dare  not  disobey.  I  have  come  to  tell  you  this,  and  to 
promise  the  Lord  that  I  will  be  obedient  to  the  Heavenly 
vision. '^ 

But  oh  !  how  little  I  saw  then  what  it  involved.  I  never 
imagined  the  life  of  publicity  it  was  going  to  lead  me  into, 
and  of  trial  also ;  for  I  was  never  allowed  to  have  another 
quiet  Sabbath,  when  I  could  speak  or  stand  up.  All  I  took 
there  was  the  present  step.     I  did  not  see  in  advance,  but 


130  AGGRESsrST:  cmasTIA^^lY. 

the  Lord,  as  He  always  does,  wheii  His  people  are  honest 
with  Him,  and  obedient,  opened  the  windows  of  Heaven, 
and  poured  out  such  a  blessing,  that  there  was  not  room  to 
contain  it. 

There  was  more  weeping,  they  said,  in  the  chapel  that 
day  than  ever  there  had  been  before.  Xany  dated  a  renew- 
al in  righteousness  from  that  very  moment,  and  began  a  life 
of  devotion  and  consecration  to  God. 

Now,  I  might  have  ••  talked  good "'  to  them  till  now,  and 
that  would  never  have  happened.  That  honest  confession, 
coming  out  and  testifying  the  truth,  did  what  twenty  years' 
talk  would  never  have  done. 

The  work  went  on.  Whenever  I  spoke,  the  chapel  used 
to  be  crowded  to  its  utmost  capacity,  and  numbers  were  con- 
verted. ZSTot  to  me,  but  to  God  be  all  the  glory.  Shame  to 
me  that  I  did  not  begin  sooner.  It  was  not  I  that  did  this, 
but  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

The  Lord  dealt  with  me  in  a  very  wonderful  way.  Three 
months  after  this,  my  dear  husband  fell  sick  the  first  time, 
and  he  was  obliged  to  go  away  into  the  country.  A  depu- 
tation waited  on  me,  to  ask  me  to  take  his  town  appoint- 
ments. I  said  I  could  not  think  of  such  a  thing.  What 
could  I  do  with  that  great  congregation  ?  They  must  not 
ask  me  —  and  away  they  went.  They  came  back  again  to 
know  if  I  would  take  the  nights,  they  implored  and  im- 
portuned me  until  I  promised.  So  you  see,  God  forced  me 
to  begin  to  think  and  work.  I  was  obliged,  and  I  did  it 
with  four  little  children,  the  eldest  then  four  years  and 
three  months  old.  It  looked  an  inopportune  time,  did  it 
not,  to  begin  to  preach  ?  It  looked  as  though  the  Lord 
must  have  made  a  mistake.  However,  He  gave  me  grace 
and  strength,  and  enabled  me  to  do  it ;  and  while  I  was 


wrrsxssrs-G  foe  cheist.  131 

nursing  my  baby,  many  a  time  I  was  tliinking  of  what  I  was 
going  to  say  next  Sunday,  and  between  times  noted  down 
with  a  pencil  the  thoughts  as  they  struck  me.  And  then  I 
would  appear  sometimes,  with  an  outline  scratched  in 
pencil,  trusting  in  the  Lord  to  give  me  the  power  of  His 
Holy  Spiiit;  and  I  think  I  can  say  that  from  that  day  — 
and  it  is  about  nineteen  years  and  nine  months  since  —  He 
has  never  allowed  me  to  open  my  mouth  without  giving  me 
signs  of  His  presence  and  blessing.  Don't  you  see  that 
while  the  devil  kept  me  silent,  he  kept  me  comparatively 
fruitless ;  now  I  have  ground  to  hope  and  expect  to  meet 
hundreds  in  glory,  whom  God  has  made  me  instrumental  in 
saving.  The  Lord  dealt  very  tenderly  with  me  :  giving  me 
great  encouragement,  but  some  things  were  dreadful  to  me 
at  first.  I  would  not  go  into  pulpits  till  the  people  demand- 
ed it.  And  the  first  time  I  saw  my  name  on  a  wall !  —  I 
shall  never  forget  the  sensation.  Then  my  dear  husband 
said,  ••When  you  gave  yourself  to  the  Lord,  did  you  not 
give  Him  your  name  ?  "  Thus  he  used  to  go  from  one 
thing  to  another,  until  now  I  have  learned  to  glory  in  the 
Cross.  When  a  dear  friend  was  talking,  the  other  day, 
about  the  tremendous  undertaking  it  was  to  go  to  France 
and  begin  there,  I  said,  ••  My  dear  sir,  I  should  not  feel  any 
more  discomposed  to  go  to  France,  and  open  there  next 
Sunday,  than  I  should  to  appear  in  St.  Andrew's  Hall, 
simply  for  this  reason,  that  I  believe  God  is  the  same  in 
every  place,  and  the  same  faith,  and  the  same  truths  and 
the  same  faithfulness  will  bring  Him  to  our  help."  "Ye 
are  my  witnesses,"  saith  the  Lord,  ••  And,  lo,  I  am  with  you 

always:" 

Will  you  be  encouraged,  my  sister  ?     Xever  mind  tremb- 
ling.    I  trembled.     Xever  mind  your  heart  beating.     Mine 


132  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

beat  nearly  through.  Never  mind  how  weak  you  are.  I 
have  gone  many  a  time  from  the  bed  to  the  pulpit,  and  back 
from  the  pulpit  to  bed.  It  is  not  by  human  power,  wisdom, 
might,  or  strength  —  it  is  by  My  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord.  He 
loves  to  use  the  weak  things,  that  the  excellency  may  be 
seen  to  be  of  God.  Were  your  neighbors  sick  of  some  devas- 
tating plague,  and  you  could  go  and  help  them,  would  not 
you  do  it  ?  Would  you  say,  "  I  am  only  a  woman,  and  I  can- 
not ?  "  "  Oh,"  you  would  say,  '^  let  me  go,  like  Miss  Night- 
ingale did  to  the  sick  and  wounded  soldiers.  Let  me  go." 
And  these  are  not  the  bodies,  but  the  souls.  They  are  dying. 
They  are  going  to  an  eternal  death.  Will  you  not  rise  up  ? 
Oh !  suppose  all  the  Christians  in  this  hall  to-night  were  to 
begin,  from  this  hour,  to  be  faithful,  and  consistently  testi- 
fying everywhere  for  Jesus,  what  a  commotion  there  would 
be  !  How  many,  think  you,  would  be  converted  in  a  month's 
time  ?  How  would  they  begin  flocking  like  doves  to  the 
windows  ?  How  would  the  ministers,  some  of  them,  begin 
to  wake  up  ?  The  people  would  go  and  beseech  them  morn- 
ing, noon,  and  night.  God  wants  you  to  witness  right  out 
everywhere,  in  the  darkest  courts  and  alleys  and  in  Oxford 
Street  alike.  Begin,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  will  fall  upon 
you,  and  however  they  may  try  to  get  rid  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
they  will  not  be  able  to  do  it  when  God  has  got  hold  of  them. 
We  catch  thousands  of  people  in  this  way  who  never  intend- 
ed to  be  converted.  Every  day  I  live  the  more  I  am  con- 
vinced that  if  God's  people  were  to  be  in  desperate  earnest, 
thousands  would  be  won ;  but  they  are  not  likely  to  be  won 
by  the  genteel  fashion  of  putting  the  truth  before  them  — 
so  common  now-a-days  —  because  nobody  thinks  they  are  in 
danger  !  If  you  believe  it,  hegin.  The  Apostle  says  you  are 
to  be  good,  valiant  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ;  the  old  Chris- 


WITNESSING  FOR  CHEIST.  133 

tians  were  all  this ;  they  fought  a  good  warfare,  and  they 
overcame  the  devil  by  the  "  blood  of  the  Lamb  and  the  word 
of  their  testimony. ^^  Be  soldiers  for  the  Lord,  and  He  will 
give  the  victory,  and  you  shall  go  and  take  prisoners.  Great 
big  giants,  black-hearted  infidels,  black-hearted  blasphemers, 
they  shall  go  down  before  you  like  little  children,  because 
the  Lord  of  Hosts  will  put  His  Spirit  in  you.  "  Ye  are  My 
witnesses ! "  WITNESS  of  Me  everywhere  and  always. 
The  Lord  help  you.     Amen. 


SERMON  VIII. 


FILLED  WITH  THE  SPIRIT. 

*'  And  being  assembled  together  with  them,  commanded  them  that  they  should 
not  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but  wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father."  — 
Acts  i.  4. 

"Be  filled  with  the  Spirit."— Ephesians  v.  18. 

I  thought,  perhaps,  it  would  meet  a  difficulty  of  some 
who  are  present  this  afternoon,  to  state,  with  respect  to  last 
Sabbath's  address,  that  this  exhortation,  to  be  filled  with  the 
Spirit,  is  given  broadly  to  all  believers.  If  my  remarks,  at 
that  time,  conveyed  the  idea  to  anyone,  that  there  were 
merely  a  privileged  few  who  were  called  to  be  thus  filled 
with  the  Spirit  —  to  be,  as  it  were,  the  leaders  of  the  rest, 
and  others  were  to  abide,  and  must  abide,  on  a  lower  plat- 
form of  Christian  experience,  I  certainly  did  not  intend 
them  to  do  so.  God  forbid  that  I  should  insinuate  anything 
of  the  kind,  because  I  do  not  believe  it.  I  believe  that  this 
injunction  is  given  broadly  to  all  believers  everywhere,  and 
in  all  times,  and  it  is  as  much  the  privilege  of  the  youngest 
and  weakest  believer  here  to  be  filled  with  the  Spirit,  as 
it  is  of  the  most  advanced,  if  the  believer  will  comply 
with  the  conditions,  and  conform  to  the  injunctions  of 
the  Saviour,  on  which  He  has  promised  this  gift.  I  do 
not  find  two  standards  of  Christian  experience  here  at  all. 
I  do  not  believe  God  ever  intended  there  should  be  a  lower 


FILLED  WITH  THE  SPIRIT.  135 

life  and  a  higher  life,  and  I  am  afraid  that  those  people  who 
rest  in  the  lower  life  will  find  themselves  awfully  mistaken 
at  last.  I  believe  that  religion  is  all  or  nothing.  God  is 
either  first  or  He  is  nowhere  with  us,  individually.  The 
very  essence  and  core  of  religion  is,  "  God  first,"  and  alle- 
giance and  obedience  to  Him  first. 

If  I  cannot  keep  my  father  and  mother  and  be  faithful  to 
God,  then  I  must  forsake  my  father  and  mother.  If  I  can- 
not keep  my  husband  or  wife,  and  be  faithful  to  Him,  then 
I  must  forsake  husband  or  wife.  If  I  cannot  keep  my 
children  and  be  faithful  to  Him,  then  Jesus  Christ  says, 
forsake  them.  And  if  I  cannot  keep  my  houses  and  lands 
and  be  faithful  to  Him,  then  I  must  forsake  them.  If  I  can- 
not keep  my  business  and  be  faithful  to  Him,  then  I  must 
sacrifice  my  business,  and  if  I  cannot  keep  my  health  and 
be  faithful  to  Him,  then  I  must  sacrifice  it,  and,  last  of  all, 
if  I  cannot  keep  my  life  and  be  faithful  to  Him,  then  I  must 
be  prepared  to  lose  it,  and  lay  my  neck  on  the  block,  if  need 
be.  This  is  my  religion,  and  I  do  not  know  any  other.  I 
do  not  believe  any  other  will  stand  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
throne ;  and,  if  that  be  so,  why,  all  other  sorts  must  stand 
on  the  left.  If  this  be  not  true,  I  am  utterly  and  thoroughly 
mistaken  in  the  first  principles  of  Christianity,  and  I  will 
come  and  sit  down  at  anybody's  feet  who  can  convince  me 
that  I  am  wrong.  So,  pray,  do  not  attach  that  idea  to  me 
that  I  think  that  any  person  can  sit  down,  providing  he  has 
light,  or  with  opportunities  of  getting  light,  without  em- 
bracing this  higher-life  religion,  and  then  get  into  Heaven 
in  this  shame-faced,  sneaking  way.  No,  no! — God  will 
have  you  or  He  will  not  have  you.  He  will  know  you  or 
will  say,  "Depart  from  me,  I  know  you  not."  The  Lord 
help  you  every  one. 


136  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

This  Pentecost  is  offered  to  all  believers.  It  comes,  or  it 
would  come,  in  the  experience  of  every  believer,  if  he  would 
have  it.  God  wants  you  to  have  it.  God  calls  you  to  it. 
Jesus  Christ  has  bought  it  for  you,  and  you  may  have  it  and 
live  in  its  power  as  much  as  these  apostles  did,  if  you  will 
— every  one  of  you.  My  dear  friends,  you  may  have  it,  be 
filled  with  it,  and  no  one  but  God  knows  what  He  would 
do  with  you  and  what  he  would  make  of  you  if  you  were 
thus  filled,  for  the  experience  of  Peter  shows  you  how 
utterly  different  a  man  is  before  he  gets  a  Pentecostal  bap- 
tism and  after  he  gets  it.  The  man  who  could  not  stand  the 
questionings  of  a  servant-maid  before  he  got  this  power, 
dared  to  be  crucified  after  he  got  it.  I  may  just  say,  that 
here  is  the  great  cause  of  the  decline  of  so  many  who  begin 
well.  "Ye  did  run  well,"  we  might  truly  say  of  thousands 
in  this  land  to-day,  "  Ye  did  run  well."  They  begin  in  the 
Spirit,  and  then,  as  the  Apostle  says,  "  They  go  on  to  be 
made  perfect  by  the  flesh."  How  is  this  ?  Because,  you 
see,  the  Spirit  puts  before  every  soul  this  walk  of  full  con- 
secration and  whole-hearted  devotedness  to  God,  and  instead 
of  being  obedient  to  the  heavenly  vision,  the  soul  shrinks 
back  and  says,  "  That  is  too  much  —  that  is  too  close  —  that 
is  too  great  a  sacrifice " —  and  they  decline,  and  instead  of 
giving  up  a  profession  and  going  back  into  the  world  (there 
would  be  ten  times  more  hope  of  them  if  they  did  this), 
they  cling  on  to  their  profession  and  kindle  a  fire  of  their 
own,  and  walk  in  the  sparks  they  have  kindled.  But  He 
says  He  is  against  them,  and  "  they  shall  lie  down  in  sor- 
row." Oh  !  there  is  a  deal  of  this.  People  must  have  a 
God  and  a  religion.  They  will  have  one,  and  when  they 
shrink  from  the  true  one,  and  will  not  follow  the  Divine 
counsel,  then  they  make  one  for  themselves,  and  a  great 


FILLED  "^^^:TH  the  spirit.  137 

many  of  them  go  to  sleep  and  never  wake  again.  They  go 
out  of  the  world  comfortably  under  the  influence  of  nar- 
cotics, and  they  never  wake.  They  die  deceived  ;  or,  if  they 
do  awake,  we  know  what  sort  of  an  awakening  it  is,  and 
what  sort  of  a  deathbed  theirs  is.  Our  poor  Salvation  Army 
people  —  these  "fishermen,"  —  these  young  women  —  are 
sent  for  to  pray  with  these  people  when  they  get  awakened. 
And  oh !  what  scenes  are  witnessed.  Oh !  see  to  it  that 
you  get  awake  and  keep  awake,  and  be  willing  to  follow  the 
Spirit's  teaching  in  everything,  at  all  costs  and  sacrifices. 

I  want  you  to  note,  first,  how  these  people  waited. 
"Tarry  at  Jerusalem  till  ye  be  endowed  with  power." 
Mark,  that  is  not  truth  merely.  They  had  got  truth  before. 
There  is  something  besides  truth  needed.  Paul  says  his 
Gospel  and  his  preaching  were  not  merely  in  word,  but  in 
power,  and  in  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit.  What 
would  be  the  first  thing  that  would  strike  you  that  these 
disciples  would  be  thinking  of,  as  they  wended  their  way 
back  from  Olivet,  —  having  taken  leave  of  their  now  glorified 
Master,  —  back  again  to  the  upper  room  at  Jerusalem  ? 
Imagine  what  state  of  mind  would  be  theirs.  How  would 
they  wait  for  the  promise  ? 

Methinks  the  first  feeling  would  be  that  of  deep  self- 
abasement.  As  they  thought  of  the  past ;  now  that  the  full 
glory  of  His  Divinity,  and  the  Divinity  of  His  mission  had 
burst  upon  them,  and,  as  they  thought  of  their  three  years' 
sojourn  with  Him,  and  of  all  their  darkness  and  blindness 
of  heart,  and  all  they  had  lost  —  all  that  they  might  have 
known  —  all  He  would  have  revealed  to  them,  if  they  would 
have  received  it  —  as  the  thought  of  it  all  burst  upon  them 
just  as,  next  day,  when  you  find  out  who  a  person  was,  or 
some  particular  circumstance  respecting  a  person  that  you 


138  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

did  not  fully  understand  at  tlie  time,  and,  when  tlie  person 
is  gone,  and  it  all  breaks  upon  you,  you  say,  "  What  a  fool 
I  was  ! "  and  so  methinks  these  apostles  would  say.  Indeed, 
as  he  said,  "  Oh,  fools,  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe  !  "  They 
were  cured  —  Peter  certainly  was  —  of  self-sufficiency,  of 
pride,  and  all  of  them  would  go  back  again  in  deep  self- 
abasement. 

Can  you  not  think  you  see  them  as  they  assembled  in 
the  upper  room  ?  I  should  not  be  surprised  at  all  if  Peter, 
with  his  impulsive  nature  —  and  it  is  a  glorious  thing  to 
have  an  impulsive  nature  when  it  is  impulsive  for  good — 
to  be  zealously  affected  always  in  a  good  cause — threw 
himself  on  his  face  before  his  risen  Master  in  deepest  hu- 
miliation and  broken-heartedness  for  his  base  ingratitude  in 
having  denied  Him.  And  how  do  you  think  Thomas  and  all 
of  them  would  feel  as  they  remembered  the  scene  in  the 
Garden,  and  how  they  all  in  the  hour  of  His  agony  forsook 
Him  and  fled?  How  would  they  all  feel?  Oh!  they 
would  feel  indeed  unholy,  untrue,  cowards,  and  would  go 
down,  over  and  over  again,  on  their  faces,  to  wait  in  deep 
self-abasement. 

And  now,  friends,  this  is  the  very  first  and  indispensable 
condition  of  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost.  You  must  first 
realize  your  past  impurity,  unholiness,  disobedience,  and 
ingratitude.  You  must  not  be  afraid  to  know  the  worst  of 
yourselves.  You  must  look  back  at  the  time  when  your  hand 
has  been  with  Him  on  the  table,  and  yet  you  have  virtually 
betrayed  Him.  You  must  look  at  your  unfaithfulness  and 
disobedience,  at  your  shrinking  from  the  cross,  at  your  cleav- 
ing to  the  world,  and  if  you  want  to  be  filled  with  the  Spirit, 
you  must  be  willing  to  know  the  worst  of  yourself,  and  tell 
the  Lord  the  worst  of  yourself.     You  must  say,  "Now, 


FILLED  WITH  THE  SPIRIT.  139 

Lord^  am  I  low  enough.  ?  'Now,  Lord,  am  I  down  far  enough 
in  the  dust  for  Thee  to  come  and  lift  me  up  ?  I  abhor  my- 
self. I  loathe  myself  in  dust  and  ashes,  and  I  want  Thee  to 
come  and  fill  me  with  Thy  Spirit."  You  will  have  to  be 
emptied  of  self.  When  people  are  self-sufiicient,  God  al- 
ways leaves  them  alone  to  prove  their  self-sufficiency.  When 
people  think  they  can  do  for  themselves,  He  lets  them  fall 
down  and  see  their  weakness.  We  must  realize  our  utter 
helplessness  and  weakness  —  we  must  be  utterly  lost  in  our 
own  sight.  Some  of  you,  I  think,  have  come  to  that,  and 
others  are  not  quite  low  enough.  You  must  get  down 
lower,  my  brother.  God's  way  to  exaltation  is  through  the 
Valley  of  Humiliation.  You  must  get  lower — lower.  You 
can  never  get  too  low  in  your  own  estimation  in  order  to  be 
filled,  with  the  Spirit  of  God. 

They  waited,  secondly,  in  earnest  appreciation  of  its  im- 
portance. Ah !  they  had  enough  to  make  them  do  it. 
How  do  you  think  they  felt  when  they  got  into  the  upper 
room  ?  We  are  told  that  there  were  about  120  of  them. 
How  do  you  think  they  felt  as  they  thought  of  the  past, 
remembered  the  ignominious  crucifixion  of  their  Lord, 
looked  forward  to  the  future,  and  contemplated  the  work  to 
which  he  had  called  them  ?  And  what  was  it  ?  It  was  not 
to  go  and  set  up  an  idol  of  Jesus  Christ  alongside  of  other 
idols  in  the  temples  of  heathen  gods,  but  it  was  to  go  into 
the  city  of  Jerusalem,  where  they  had  just  crucified  Him 
between  two  thieves,  and  proclaim  Him  as  the  long-expected 
Messiah  of  the  Jews.  It  was  to  begin  to  set  up  this  royal 
spiritual  kingdom  in  contradistinction  to  their  temporal  and 
earthly  kingdom,  and  then  to  go  out  from  Jerusalem  and 
subjugate  the  world  to  His  sway  !  How  would  they  feel  ? 
Poor  Peter,  and  Thomas,  and  John,  and  Mary  and  the  rest 


140  AGGEESSm:  CEKISTIAXITT. 

of  the  women  (thanks  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  He  has  taken 
care  to  put  it  in  that  they  were  there) —  how  would  they 
feel  ?  They  would  feel.  ••'  We  might  as  well  stop  and  die 
here,  as  go  out  as  we  are,  until  we  do  get  the  equipment  of 
power.  We  want  something  more  than  we  have  got."  And 
there  they  waited,  and  they  said,  ^'  Lord,  pour  it  out  upon 
us  ;  we  are  ready.  We  are  helpless,  we  are  powerless  —  we 
can  do  nothing.  Thou  knowest  what  Thou  hast  called  us  to 
do,  and  Thou  hast  promised  this  power  to  perform  it.  Xow, 
here  we  are.  It  is  useless  for  us  to  begin  until  we  get 
power.*'  They  appreciated  its  importance.  God  never  gave 
this  gift  to  any  human  soul  who  had  not  come  to  the  point 
that  he  would  sell  all  he  had  to  get  it.  Oh  !  it  is  the  most 
precious  gift  He  has  to  give  in  earth  or  in  Heaven  —  to  be 
filled  with  the  Spirit,  filled  with  HimseK  (as  we  said  last 
Sunday),  taken  possession  of  by  God  ;  moved,  inspired,  ener- 
gized, empowered  by  God,  by  the  great  indwelling  Spirit 
moving  through  all  our  faculties,  and  energizing  our  whole 
being  for  Him.  This  is  the  greatest  and  most  glorious  gift 
He  has.  He  is  not  likely  to  give  it  to  people  who  do  not 
highly  appreciate  it,  and  so  highly  that  they  are  wilUng  to 
forego  all  other  gifts  for  it  —  everything  else,  creature  love, 
creature  comfort,  ease,  enjoyment,  and  aggrandizement  for 
this  one  thing.  Have  you  come  to  that  ?  Are  you  telling 
the  Lord  so  ?  Are  you  sincere  ?  Lf  you  are  really  sincere 
in  what  some  of  you  write  me,  then  some  of  you  have  come 
to  it ;  —  but,  oh,  how  people  can  deceive  themselves  !  ^ly 
heart  has  been  greatly  pained  during  this  last  week  with  one 
or  two  instances  of  this  kind  that  have  come  to  my  notice. 
I  have  been  half  the  week,  I  think,  with  Elijah  under  the 
juniper  tree.  I  have  cried,  '-'Lord,  who  hath  believed  our 
report  ?"    Who  will  thus  take  hold  of  Grod  for  this  special 


FILLED   WITH  THE   r-PlRIT.  141 

and  full  salvation  ?  Alas  I  how  few.  One  draws  back  for 
one  reason  and  another  for  another.  One  feels  how  far  they 
come  with  ns.  Yon  can  hear  the  tread  of  their  feet,  and 
you  can  hear  how  they  falter  and  draw  back.  Xone  but 
those  who  travail  for  souls  can  ever  understand  the  agony 
of  feeling  that  souls  are  drawing  back  when  you  have 
brought  them  on  the  road  so  far.  I  have  thought  many 
a  time  of  the  Saviour,  when  so  many  who  had  been  hearing 
Him  forsook  Him  and  fled.  It  was  after  he  had  been  trying 
to  lead  them  higher,  even  to  real  spiritual  union  with  Him- 
self. 

They  were  not  willing  to  go  all  the  way  —  to  pay  all  the 
price  —  to  suffer  all  the  consequences  —  but,  if  you  want 
this  blessing,  I  know  no  other  way.  I  had  to  come  to  this 
before  I  got  it.  The  last  idol  of  my  soul  had  to  be  re- 
nounced, and  it  was  hard  work,  as  it  always  is,  because  we 
love  idols.  Idols  would  not  be  idols  if  they  were  not  be- 
loved. But  we  have  to  lay  our  real  Isaac,  our  beloved  and 
only  Isaac,  upon  the  altar.  It  is  hard  work,  but  it  has  to 
be  done,  because  He  is  a  jealous  God.  and  will  have  no 
rivals.  Do  you  so  appreciate  this  blessing  that  you  are 
willing  to  give  up  your  Isaac  ?  If  so,  you  may  have  it  this 
afternoon.     He  will  fill  you  with  His  Spirit. 

Third,  and  lastly,  they  waited  in  ohcdient  faith.  How  do 
we  know  ?  Because  they  did  as  He  hid  them  —  that  is  the 
evidence.  He  said,  ^'Go,  tarry  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem." 
Peter  might  have  said,  when  he  had  seen  his  Lord  off  to 
Heaven,  -^  "Well,  what  am  I  going  to  do  now  ?  I  have  been 
a  long  time  running  after  the  Lord  in  Palestine.  I  miLst 
betake  myself  to  the  fishing.  I  can  wait  as  well  on  the  sea- 
beach  as  in  Jerusalem.  I  wonder  why  the  Lord  told  me  to 
go  to  Jerusalem?     I  think  it  was  rather  unreasonable.     He 


142  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTlANlTY. 

:  night  have  thought  of  my  okl  father  and  mother  at  home. 
I  think  I  shall  go  back  to  my  fishing-nets."  No,  no,  they 
had  been  cured  of  their  unbelief  by  the  last  few  days  ex- 
perience. They  had  learned  better  than  to  dictate  to  their 
Master,  and  they  knew  He  had  a  good  purpose  in  sending 
them  to  Jerusalem,  and  so  they  went  there  and  did  as  He 
bade  them  —  straight  back  to  that  upper  room  they  went. 
Mary  might  have  said,  "  I  have  been  running  about  minister- 
ing to  the  Saviour  a  long  time,  I'm  afraid  my  friends  will  think 
I  am  neglecting  home  duties  and  the  claims  of  old  friends. 
I  really  must  go  home  and  see  to  matters  a  bit :  I  may  as 
well  wait  there  for  the  Holy  Ghost  as  at  Jerusalem."  ISTo, 
Mary  had  learned  better.  She  went  back  to  Jerusalem. 
We  have  got  their  names.  And  they  entered  into  the  upper 
room,  and  shut  the  door,  and  waited — obedient  faith! 
Some  of  your  poets  said  — 

''  Obedient  faith  that  waits  on  Thee, 
Thou  never  wilt  reprove." 

No,  it  is  the  disobedient  faith  that  is  sent  empty  away. 
Oh !  people  are  crying  out  about  their  faith,  but  it  is  their 
disobedient  faith.  If  the  Lord  has  told  you  to  wait  in  any 
particular  place,  or  way,  or  company,  or  time,  and  you  dis- 
obey Him,  you  will  never  get  it,  and  you  will  have  to  come 
to  those  conditions  at  last,  even  if  it  is  on  your  dying  bed ! 
Obedient  faith !  While  there  is  a  spark  of  insubordination, 
or  rebellion,  or  dictation,  you  will  never  get  it.  Truly 
submissive  and  obedient  souls  only  enter  this  kingdom. 
Anywhere  He  tells  you  to  go,  anything  He  tells  you  to 
sacrifice,  or  fly  from,  you  will  have  to  do.  This  is  one  of 
His  choice  gifts  that  He  has  reserved  for  His  choice  ser- 
vants, those  who  serve  Him  with  all  their  hearts.  Obedient 
faith ! 


FILLED  WITH  THE  SPIKIT.  143 

But  you  say,  "  How  do  you  know  it  was  faith  ?  Oli, 
because  we  know  they  did  as  He  bade  them.  Now  faith  is 
inseparable  from  expectation.  Where  there  is  real  faith 
there  is  always  expectation,  and  when  I  hear  people  praying, 
as  I  often  do,  from  their  throats,  for  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
see  how  they  talk  the  minute  they  get  up  from  their  knees, 
and  know  how  they  live  and  whom  they  associate  with,  and 
how  they  spend  their  time,  I  say,  "  Yes,  you  may  pray  till 
your  dying  day,  but  you  will  never  get  it."  If  they  expect- 
ed anything,  they  would  wait  for  it :  common  sense  tells  us 
that. 

Those  people  waited.  How  long  ?  What  a  hue  and  cry 
there  is  now  about  the  Salvation  Army  people  sx)ending  whole 
nights  in  prayer.  People  —  Christians,  grey-headed  Chris- 
tians, up  and  down  the  country  —  say  to  me,  ^'  I  don't  know 
how  you  get  the  time  over.  It  must  be  such  an  immensely 
long  time.  Do  you  really  mean  to  say  that  you  spend  all 
night  in  prayer  ?  "  I  say,  '^  Yes,  with  just  an  interval  for 
putting  the  truth  and  showing  the  people  how  to  apply  it  to 
their  own  consciences."  Then  they  say,  "  It  must  seem  an 
awfully  long  time."  I  suppose  it  does,  to  them,  to  spend 
one  whole  night  in  prayer ;  but  here,  we  are  told,  they 
waited  ten  days,  till  the  Day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come. 
I  have  no  doubt  they  went  as  far  into  the  night  as  they 
could  keep  their  natural  powers  awake.  They  waited. 
They  did  not  set  the  Lord  a  time.  They  were  wiser.  They 
did  not  say,  "  Now  we  will  go  and  have  a  couple  of  days  of 
it.  That  will  be  a  long  time.  We  will  just  shut  out  all 
else  and  wait  on  the  Lord  for  a  couple  of  days,  and  if  He 
does  not  come  by  that  time,  it  will  be  outrageous  to  wait 
beyond  it.  Whoever  heard  of  a  prayer-meeting  two  days 
and  two  nights  long  ?  "  They  did  not  set  the  Lord  a  time. 
They  went  and  waited  till  it  came. 


144  AGGBESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

You  say,  ^'  JSTo ;  I  have  not  got  it."  No ;  because  you  did 
not  wait  until  it  came.  You  got  hungry,  or  you  fell  asleep, 
or  hugged  your  idol.     You  did  not  wait  till  it  came. 

Suppose  they  had  given  up  on  the  fifth  day  and  said, 
"There  must  be  some  mistake.  He  knows  we  are  here,  all 
ready,  and  the  world  is  perishing  for  our  message.  There 
must  be  some  mistake.  We  had  better  begin."  But  no, 
they  waited  on,  and  on,  and  on,  until  it  came.  Can  you 
imagine  what  sort  of  prayers  went  up  from  the  upper  room  ? 
Do  you  think  they  were  the  lazy,  lackadaisical  prayers  that 
we  hear  every  now  and  then  for  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

Oh !  how  would  Peter  agonize  and  wrestle  !  how  would 
Thomas  plead !  how  would  Mary  weep,  beseech  and  entreat, 
and  how  were  they  all  of  one  heart  and  of  one  accord. 
They  wanted  the  one  thing,  and  they  were  there  to  get  it. 
They  cared  for  nothing  else  but  that.  They  cried  for  it  as 
hungry  children  cry  for  bread.  They  wanted  it.  Did  the 
Lord  ever  disappoint  anybody  who  waited  like  that  ?  Can 
anybody  say  so  here  ?  Did  you  ever  hear  of  such  a  case  ? 
Never.     He  came. 

Oh !  but  there  are  some  people,  now-a-days,  who  set  God 
times  in  everything.  They  think  a  good  deal  more  about 
their  dinners  than  about  Him.  They  think  a  great  deal 
more  about  intercourse  with  their  friends  and  doing  the  po- 
lite to  them,  than  they  do  about  the  precious  waiting  Holy 
Spirit  of  God.  They  think  a  great  deal  more  about  their 
businesses.  "  Oh ! "  they  say,  '^  it  is  business,  and  business 
must  be  attended  to."  But  what  about  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
the  Kingdom  ?  Must  not  the  Kingdom  of  God  be  attended 
to  ?  Must  not  your  soul  be  saved,  and  must  you  not  become 
a  temple  of  the  indwelling  Spirit  of  God  ?  Put  a  must  in 
there,  if  you  please.     Far  more  important  is  the  soul  than 


FILLED  WITH  THE  SPIRIT.  145 

the  body.  Friends,  are  these  things  so,  or  am  I  only  imag- 
ining them  ?  Are  these  great  truths,  or  are  they  fables  ? 
These  are  the  most  commonsense,  simple  exhibitions  and 
illustrations  of  these  truths  that  could  possibly  be  given. 
Was  it  not  so  ?  Did  they  not  thus  wait,  and  did  not  the 
Holy  Ghost  come  ?  —  and  when  He  came  He  sat  upon  them 
each.     Bless  his  name  ! 

People  have  a  wonderful  habit  of  losing  sight  of  the  little 
words  of  the  Bible  —  the  people  who  make  a  great  to-do 
about  the  word  in  other  ways,  often  say,  "  I  never  saw  that 
till  you  directed  my  attention  to  it."  Suppose  I  were  to 
say  that  this  afternoon  something  happened  to  each  person, 
would  you  imagine  I  meant  the  men  and  not  the  women  ? 
Of  course  you  would  say  I  meant  everyone.  And  it  tilled 
them  all  —  the  women  as  well  as  the  men,  and  they  began 
to  speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utter- 
ance.    He  came. 

And,  my  friends,  He  comes  yet.  My  bodily  senses  have 
been  quite  cognizant  of  His  coming  sometimes.  We  only 
know  that  we  feel  something  that  so  influences  our  bodies 
that  we  cannot  describe  it. 

In  the  North,  when  I  was  there,  we  had  an  all-night  of 
prayer,  at  which  one  thousand  people,  admitted  by  ticket, 
waited  all  night  on  God.  The  meeting  began  at  ten,  and 
went  on  until  six  in  the  morning,  and  there  were  strong  men, 
men  in  middle  life  and  old  men,  lying  on  their  faces  on  the 
floor.  There  were  doctors  there,  who  examined  them  and 
tried  to  account  for  it  from  physical  causes,  but  they  could 
not.  It  ivas  the  power  of  God.  _The  Holy  Ghost  does  come, 
and  because,  in  coming  thus  into  our  souls,  and  thus  filling 
us,  He  sometimes  prostrates  our  bodies,  people  rebel,  as  they 
did  on  this  occasion,  and  reject  the  manifestation,  and  say, 


146  AGGRESSi\T:  CHRlSWAi^lTt. 

"  Excitement !  fanaticism ! "  What  right  have  you  to  say 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  coming  into  a  human  soul  can  operate 
upon  that  soul  to  the  full  extent  without,  to  some  degree, 
prostrating  the  body  ?  We  know  hov/  people  fall  under 
great  emotions  of  anger,  grief,  and  joy.  Why  ?  Because 
the  influence  of  the  mind  has  so  affected  the  body  that  the 
body  cannot  bear  it,  and  when  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God 
comes  into  a  human  soul  and  opens  its  eyes,  and  quickens 
its  perceptions,  and  enlarges  its  capacity,  and  swells  it  with 
glory,  is  it  an  unlikely  or  improbable  thing  that  the  body 
should  sometimes  be  prostrated  under  His  power  ?  What 
did  Paul  say  ? —  "  I  bear  in  my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  I  have  been  into  the  third  heaven  and  heard 
things  that  it  was  unlawful  (or  impossible)  to  utter."  Do 
you  think  God  intended  such  experiences  and  visions  only 
for  Paul  and  the  apostles  ?  Ah !  there  have  been  many 
since  his  day  who  have  had  such  experiences,  and  many 
more  of  God's  people  miffht  have  them,  if  they  would,  but 
they  are  not  willing  to  be  wrapt  in  His  arms ;  they  are  not 
willing  to  be  pressed  to  His  bosom  ;  they  are  not  willing  to 
know  Him  in  a  Scriptural  sense ;  they  are  not  willing  to 
be  given  up  and  consumed  by  His  Spirit.  Their  heart  and 
flesh  do  not  cry  out  after  the  living  God,  as  David's  did. 
They  are  not  panting  after  Him  as  the  hart  after  the  water- 
brooks.  They  are  not  longing  to  come  and  appear  before 
God.  If  they  were  so  longing  that  they  could  not  live 
without  it,  then  God  would  come  to  be  revealed  to  them. 
Will  you,  then,  wait  in  obedient  faith? 

Oh !  I  have  the  most  awful  realization  that  you  will  be 
eternally  better  or  worse  for  these  services,  and  so  I  want  you 
to  come  up  higher.  I  don't  want  you  to  go  back,  and  get  cold 
and  indifferent  to  these  things,  because  here  is  the  hope  of 


FILLED  WITH  THE  SPIRIT.  147 

the  world,  if  there  is  any  hope  for  it,  in  people  getting  filled 
with  the  Spirit,  people  getting  so  woke  up  to  God  and  His 
glory,  and  the  interests  of  His  kingdom,  that  they  should 
be  just  as  anxious  for  souls  as  other  people  are  for  sov- 
ereigns. Filled  with  the  Spirit,  having  eyes  to  see  spiritual 
sights  which  others  do  not  see,  ears  to  hear  the  crying  of  the 
famishing  multitudes  who  are  dying  for  lack  of  knowledge; 
hearts  to  feel  so  that  they  could  go  and  weep  over  them. 
Hands  to  break  the  bread  of  life,  and,  if  need  be,  a  zeal  that 
will  lead  them  to  die  for  them.  This  is  what  we  want,  and 
it  only  comes  with  the  fulness  of  the  Spirit. 

Are  you  willing,  my  brother  ?  Are  you  willing,  my  sis- 
ter ?  If  so,  stop  with  us  this  afternoon.  Never  mind  the 
dinner ;  never  mind  the  tea.  You  have  taken  care  of  the 
outer  man  long  enough,  now  look  after  the  inner  man. 
Never  mind  the  children,  mother,  just  now,  the  Lord  will 
take  care  of  them.  Never  mind  anything,  you  who  are 
athirst,  but  getting  this  blessed  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  this 
full  baptism  of  it  on  your  souls.  The  Lord  help  you. 
Amen! 


SERMON  IX. 


THE  WOELD'S  NEED. 

"  Son,  go  work  to-day  in  my  vineyard."  — Matt.  xxi.  28. 

"  And  tlie  Lord  said  unto  tlie  servant,  Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges, 
and  compel  them  to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled."  —  Luke  xiv.  23. 

We  might  have  enumerated  other  texts,  teaching  the  same 
truth.  There  are  plenty  of  them,  but  the  general  tenor 
and  bearing  of  the  Word  of  God,  especially  of  the  New 
Testament,  is  more  significant  than  even  direct  and  isolated 
texts.  It  seems  to  me  that  no  one  can  disinterestedly  and 
dispassionately  study  the  ISTew  Testament  without  arriving 
at  the  conclusion  that  it  is  a  fundamental  principle,  under- 
lying the  whole,  that  His  light  and  grace  is  expansive: 
that  is,  God  has,  in  no  case,  given  His  light,  His  truth,  and 
His  grace  to  any  individual  soul,  without  holding  that  soul 
responsible  for  communicating  that  light  and  grace  to  others. 
Real  Christianity  is,  in  its  very  nature  and  essence,  aggres- 
sive. We  get  this  principle  fully  exhibited  and  illustrated 
in  the  parables  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  you  will  study  them, 
you  will  find  that  He  has  not  given  us  anything  to  be  used 
merely  for  ourselves,  but  that  we  hold  and  possess  every 
talent  which  He  has  committed  to  us  for  the  good  of  others, 
and  for  the  salvation  of  man.  If  I  understand  it,  I  say 
this  is  a  fundamental  principle  of  the  New  Testament. 

How  wonderfully  this  principle  was  exhibited  in  the  lives 

148 


THE  WORLD'S  NEED.  149 

of  the  apostles  and  early  Christians  !  How  utterly  careless 
they  seemed  to  be  of  everything  compared  with  this  —  this 
was  the  first  thing  with  them  everywhere  !  How  Paul,  at 
the  very  threshold,  counted  nothing  else  of  any  consequence, 
but  willingly,  cheerfully  gave  up  every  other  consideration 
to  live  for  this ;  and  how  he  speaks  of  other  apostles  and 
helpers  in  the  Gospel  who  had  been  nigh  unto  death,  and 
laid  down  their  necks  for  the  work's  sake ;  and  we  know 
how  he  travelled,  worked,  prayed,  wept,  and  suffered,  bled 
and  died,  for  this  one  end.  And  so  with  the  early  Chris- 
tians, who  were  scattered  through  the  persecutions,  how 
they  went  everywhere  preaching  the  Word ;  how  earnest 
and  zealous  they  were,  even  after  the  apostolic  age,  we  learn 
from  ecclesiastical  history  —  how  they  would  push  them- 
selves in  everywhere;  how  they  made  converts,  and  won 
real,  self-denying  followers  even  in  kings'  courts ;  how  they 
would  not  be  kept  out,  and  could  not  be  put  down,  and 
could  not  be  hindered  or  silenced.  "  These  Christians  are 
everywhere,"  said  one  of  their  bitterest  persecutors.  Yes, 
they  were  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season ;  they  won 
men  and  women  on  every  hand,  to  the  vexation  and  annoy- 
ance of  those  who  hated  them.  Like  their  Master,  they 
could  not  be  hid ;  they  could  not  be  repressed,  so  aggres- 
sive, so  constraining  was  the  spirit  which  inspired  and 
urged  them  on. 

It  becomes  a  greater  puzzle  every  day  to  me,  coming  in 
contact  with  individual  souls,  how  people  read  their  Bibles  ! 
They  do  not  seem  to  understand  what  they  read.  Well 
might  a  Philip  or  an  angel  come  to  them  and  say,  "  Under- 
standest  thou  what  thou  readest  ? "  Oh !  friends,  study 
your  New  Testament  on  this  question,  and  you  will  be 
alarmed  to  find  to  what  an  awful  extent  you  are  your  broth- 


150  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

er's  keeper — to  what  an  awful  and  alarming  extent  God 
holds  you  responsible  for  the  salv^ation  of  those  around  you. 

I  want  to  glance,  first,  at  our  call  to  work  for  God. ;  and, 
SECONDLY,  at  two  or  three  indispensable  qualifications  for  suc- 
cessful labour. 

Kn{[,  first,  as  I  have  just  said,  we  are  called  by  the  Word 
not  only  in  these  direct  passages,  but  by  the  underlying 
principle  running  through  it  all,  and  laying  upon  us  the  ob- 
ligation to  save  men.  In  fact,  the  world  is  cast  upon  us  ;  we 
are  the  only  people  who  can  save  the  unconverted. 

Oh !  I  wish  I  could  get  this  thought  thoroughly  into  your 
minds.  It  has  been,  perhaps,  one  of  the  most  potent,  with 
respect  to  any  little  service  I  have  rendered  in  the  vine- 
yard,—  the  thought  that  Jesus  Christ  has  nobody  else  to 
represent  Him  here  but  we  Christians ;  nobody  else  to 
work  for  Him.  These  poor  people  of  the  world,  who  are  in 
darkness  and  ignorance,  have  nobody  else  to  show  them  the 
way  of  mercy.  If  we  do  not  go  to  them  with  loving  earn- 
estness and  determination  to  rescue  them  from  the  grasp  of 
the  great  enemy  ;  if  we  do  not,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  bind  the  strong  man  and  take  his  goods,  who  is  to 
do  it  ?  God  has  devolved  it  upon  us.  I  say  this  is  an 
alarming  and  awful  consideration. 

Secondly,  we  are  called  by  the  Spirit.  The  very  first  aspi- 
ration, as  I  said  the  other  night,  of  a  newly-born  soul,  is  after 
some  other  soul.  The  very  first  utterance,  after  the  first 
burst  of  praise  to  God  for  deliverance  from  the  bondage  of 
sin  and  death,  is  a  prayer  gasped  to  the  throne  for  some  other 
soul  still  in  darkness.  And  is  not  this  the  legitimate  fruit 
of  the  Spirit  ?  Is  not  this  what  we  should  expect  ?  I  take 
any  one  here,  who  has  been  truly  saved,  to  record  if  the 
first  gushings  of  his  soul,  after  his  own  deliverance,  was  not 


THE   WORLD'S  NEED.  151 

for  somebody  else  —  father,   mother,  child,  brother,  sister, 
friend  ? 

Oh  !  yes,  some  of  you  could  not  go  to  sleep  until  you  had 
written  to  a  distant  relative,  and  poured  out  your  soul  in 
anxious  longings  for  his  salvation ; — you  could  not  take  your 
necessary  food  until  you  had  spoken  or  written  to  somebody 
in  whose  soul  you  were  deeply  interested.  The  Spirit  began 
at  once  to  urge  you  to  seek  for  souls ;  and  so  it  is  frequently 
the  last  cry  of  the  Spirit  in  the  believer's  soul  before  it 
leaves  the  body.  You  have  sat  beside  many  a  dying  saint, 
and  what  has  been  the  last  prayer  ?  Has  it  been  anything 
about  self,  money,  family,  circumstances  ?  Oh !  those  things 
are  now  all  left  behind,  and  the  last  expressed  anxiety  has 
been  for  some  prodigal  soul  outside  the  kingdom  of  God. 
When  the  light  of  eternity  comes  streaming  upon  the  soul, 
and  its  eyes  get  wide  open  to  the  value  of  souls,  it  neither 
hears  nor  sees  anything  else  !  It  goes  out  of  time  into 
eternity,  praying,  as  the  Eedeemer  did,  for  the  souls  it  is 
leaving  behind.*  This  is  the  first  and  last  utterance  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  believer's  soul  on  earth  ;  and  oh  !  if  Chris- 
tians were  only  true  to  the  promptings  of  this  blessed 
Spirit,  it  would  be  the  prevailing  impulse,  the  first  desire 
and  effort  all  the  way  through  life.  It  is  not  God's  fault 
that  it  is  not  so.  In  personal  dealing  with  souls  no 
point  comes  out  more  frequently  than  this :  nothing  which 
those  who  have  really  been  converted  and  become  backslid- 
ers in  heart  more  frequently  confess  and  bemoan  than  their 
unfaithfulness  to  the  monitions  of  the  Spirit  with  respect  to 
other  souls.  In  fact,  backsliding  begins  here  in  thousands 
of  instances.  Satan  gets  people  to  yield  to  considerations 
of  ease,  propriety,  being  out  of  season,  being  injudicious,  and 

♦Thus  died  David  Stoner. 


152  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIAN ETY. 

SO  on ;  and  tliey  lose  opportunities  of  dealing  with  souls, 
and  so  the  Spirit  is  grieved  and  grieved.  Oh !  what  num- 
bers of  people  have  confessed  this  to  me. 

A  gentleman,  in  advanced  life,  said :  "  When  I  was  a 
young  man,  and  in  my  first  love,  the  zeal  of  the  Lord's 
house  so  consumed  me  that  I  used  to  neglect  my  daily  busi- 
ness, and  could  scarcely  sleep  at  night;  but  alas  !  that  was 
many  years  ago.'^  "  Was  it  not  better  with  you  then  than 
noiv?^^  I  asked;  and  the  tears  came  welling  up  into  his  eyes. 
Oh,  yes!  the  Lord  says  of  him,  "I  remember  thee,  the 
kindness  of  thy  youth,  the  love  of  thine  espousals,  when 
thou  wentest  after  me  in  the  wilderness,  in  a  land  that  was 
not  sown  ;  Israel  was  holiness  unto  the  Lord,  and  the  first 
fruits  of  His  increase."  And,  alas!  there  are  many  such 
to-day.  They  have  it  all  to  do  over  again;  they  have  to 
repent  and  do  their  first  works  ;  they  have  to  come  back  and 
get  forgiven,  and  washed,  and  saved,  if  they  are  to  go  into 
the  kingdom  on  high,  all  for  want  of  systematically  and 
resolutely  obeying  the  urgings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  toward? 
their  fellowmen. 

Now,  you  have,  some  of  you,  been  hearing,  the  last  few 
Sundays,  about  grieving  the  Spirit,  and  about  being  filled 
with  the  Spirit ;  and  some  of  you  are  puzzled  as  to  how  you 
ought  to  wait  —  whether  you  ought  to  go  on  with  your  law- 
ful avocations  and  wait.  I  say  :  My  friends,  I  could  quite 
justify  the  position  I  took  up  last  Sunday,  but  I  will  not 
stop,  for  I  do  not  care  about  circumstantials  ;  but  mind,  this 
is  the  great  point  —  you  must  so  wait,  wherever  it  may  be : 
so  plead  and  wrestle,  and  believe,  THAT  YOU  GET  IT. 
Then  I  care  not  whether  it  be  in  Jerusalem,  in  the  Upper 
Boom,  or  anywhere  else  —  only,  get  it.  Don't  let  us  lose  the 
substance  in  quibbling  about  the  way.     Wait   in  that  way 


THE  WORLD'S  NEED.  153 

congenial  to  your  present  circumstances  ;  but,  oli !  wait  for 
it  until  you  get  it,  for  this  is  the  life  of  your  souls,  and  the 
life  of  many  souls,  perchance,  besides  youi'S.  You  want  this 
spirit  —  the  spirit  that  yearns  over  the  souls  of  your  fellow- 
men  ;  to  weep  over  them  as  you  look  at  them  in  their  sin, 
and  folly,  and  misery;  the  spirit  that  cannot  be  satisfied 
with  your  own  enjoyments  or  with  feeling  that  you  are  safe, 
or  even  that  your  children  are  safe ;  but  that  yearns  over 
every  living  soul  while  there  is  one  left  unsaved,  and  can 
never  rest  satisfied  until  it  is  brought  into  the  kingdom. 

Such  are  the  urgings  of  the  Spirit ;  and  if  people  would 
only  be  obedient  to  them,  they  would  never  lose  these  urg- 
ings. Why,  what  an  anomaly  it  is  !  Does  it  look  reasona- 
ble, or  like  God's  dealings,  that  people  should  begin,  like  the 
old  man  felt  when  he  was  young,  and,  instead  of  waxing 
stronger,  and  having  this  holy  zeal  and  desire  increased,  get 
weaker  and  weaker,  and  less  and  less  ?  Does  it  look  like 
God's  way  of  doing  things  ?  Oh,  no  I  This  eclipse  is 
through  grieving  and  quenching  the  Spirit. 

Now,  my  friend,  you  are  called  by  the  Spirit  to  this  work. 
Obey  the  call  —  do  it.  Never  mind  if  it  chokes  you — do 
it.  Say,  "  I  had  better  die  in  obedience  than  live  in  disobe- 
dience." Oh  !  these  everlasting  likes  and  dislikes.  "  I  can- 
not speak  to  that  person."  "I  cannot  write  that  letter." 
^'  Oh !  you  don't  know  what  would  be  the  consequences." 
Never  mind  the  consequences  —  do  it.  God  will  stand 
between  you  and  the  consequences;  and,  if  He  lets  you 
suffer,  never  mind  —  then  suffer ;  but  obey  the  voice  of  the 
Spirit.  There  would  have  been  thousands  of  souls  saved  if 
all  those  who  have  had  these  urgings  had  obeyed  them. 
Pray,  where  do  these  urgings  come  from  ?  Do  they  come 
from  your  own  evil  hearts  ?     Then  you  are  better  than  the 


154  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIANITY. 

Apostle.  Separated  from  the  Spirit  that  dwells  in  you,  and 
disunited  from  Christ,  your  living  Head,  you  are  selfish, 
devilish.  Then  where  do  these  urgings  come  from  ?  Do 
they  come  from  the  devil?  Satan,  then  would  indeed  be 
divided  against  himself.  Where  do  they  come  from  ?  It 
is  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  that  is  urging  you  to  come 
out  and  seek  to  save  the  lost.  Will  you  obey  these  urgings  ? 
Will  you  give  up  your  reasonings  ?  Will  you  give  up  your 
likes  and  dislikes  and  obey  ?  If  you  will,  then  He  will 
come  to  you  more  and  more,  till,  like  David,  you  will  feel 
the  interests  of  his  kingdom  to  be  more  to  you  than  meat 
or  drink,  than  silver  or  gold.  Nay,  you  will  become  like 
him  who  said,  '•  The  zeal  of  Thine  house  hath  eaten  me 
up." 

But,  further,  ^ce  are  called  to  this  icorlz  hy  what  He  has 
done  for  us.  And  what  is  that  ?  Oh !  you  say,  I  cannot 
tell.  Xo,  no  5  we  shall  have  to  get  home  iirst,  and  then  we 
shall  never  be  able  to  tell.  We  shall  never  be  able  to  cast 
up  that  sum,  not  even  for  the  gratification  of  the  angels. 
That  will  remain  an  unexplored  quantity  for  ever,  what  He 
has  done  for  us  1 1  We  shall  have  to  find  out  what  it  would 
have  been  to  have  been  lost !  and  what  it  is  to  be  saved  in 
all  its  fulness  and  eternity,  before  we  can  tell  what  He  has 
done  for  us  ! ! 

What  has  He  done  for  us  ?  Oh !  if  we  had  a  tithe  of  the 
love  to  sinners  that  He  had  for  us,  of  His  forbearing  pa- 
tience, of  His  persevering  effort,  when  He  followed  us  day 
and  night,  reasoned  and  reasoned  with  us,  wooed  and  al- 
lured us,  what  could  we  not  do  ? 

I  remember  reading,  somewhere,  the  story  of  a  nobleman  * 
who  was  (I  think)  a  backslider.     He  was  stopping  at  some 

*  Count  Zinzendorf. 


THE  WORLD'S  NEED.  155 

country  inri;  and  lie  went  up  into  a  room  in  which,  over  the 
mantelpiece,  there  was  a  very  good  picture  of  the  crucifixion 
by  a  good  old  master,  and  under  it  was  written,  '••  I  suffered 
this  for  thee  — what  hast  thou  done  for  me  ?  *'  This  question 
went  home.  It  struck  deep.  He  thought  —  Yes,  what 
indeed  ?  He  went  out  into  the  stables  to  his  horses,  to  try 
to  get  rid  of  the  uncomfortable  impression,  but  he  could  not 
forget  it.  A  soft,  pathetic  voice  seemed  to  follow  him,  — 
"I  suffered  this  for  thee  —  what  hast  thou  done  for  me!" 
At  last  it  broke  him  down,  and  he  went  to  his  knees.  He 
said :  "  True,  Lord,  I  have  never  done  anything  for  Thee, 
but  now  I  give  myself  and  my  all  to  Thee,  to  be  used  in 
Thy  service." 

And  have  you  never  heard  that  voice  in  your  soul,  as  you 
have  been  kneeling  at  the  Cross  ?  Did  you  ever  gaze  upon  that 
illustrious  Sufferer,  and  hear  His  voice,  as  you  looked  back 
into  the  paltry  past  ?     What  hast  Thou  done  for  me  ? 

Now,  there  have  been,  at  least,  something  like  350  people, 
who  have  come  forward,  so  far,  in  these  services,  professing 
to  give  themselves  afresh  and  fully  to  Jesus.  I  am  sure,  in 
the  main,  they  have  been  sincere.  They  have  come  for  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit  to  their  adoption,  and  for  power  for 
service.  iN'ow,  friends,  I  want  to  know  what  this  is  to  come 
to  —  what  is  to  be  the  end  of  it  ? 

"What  are  you  going  to  do,  brother  ? 
What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  " 

And  sister,  too.  Is  it  going  to  die  out  in  sentiment  ?  Is  it 
going  to  evaporate  in  sighs  and  wishings,  and  end  in 
"  I  CAXXOT  "  ?  God  forbid !  What  are  you  goixg  to  do  ? 
What  HAVE  you  been  doing  for  Him  the  last  week  ?  Ask 
•yourselves.     You  say  —  "Well,  I  have  read  my  Bible  more." 


156  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITT. 

Very  good,  so  far  as  it  goes.  What  have  you  read  it  for  ? 
"Well,"  you  say,  "to  get  to  know  the  Lord's  will  and  to  get 
instruction  and  comfort."  Aye,  exactly,  but  that  is  all  for 
yourself,  you  see.  "I  have  prayed  a  great  deal."  Very 
good.  I  wish  everybody  would  pray.  The  apostles  say  all 
men  everywhere  ought  to  pray.  "I  have  been  asking  the 
Lord  for  great  things."  Very  good,  praise  the  Lord;  but 
those  are  for  yourself,  mainly.  If  you  have  been  led 
out  in  agonizing  supplication  for  souls,  thank  God  for  it,  and 
go  on,  and,  as  the  Apostle  says,  "Labour  thereunto,  with  all 
perseverance,  praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;"  but  if  it  has  been 
merely  to  get  all  you  can  for  yourself,  what  profit  is  that  to 
the  Lord  ?  But  you  say  —  "  I  am  bringing  up  my  family." 
Exactly;  so  are  the  worldly  people  around  you,  but  what 
for  ?  For  God  or  for  yourself  ?  Oh  !  let  us  look  at  these 
things,  friends.  I  am  afraid  a  great  deal  of  religion  is  a 
mere  transition  of  the  selfishness  of  the  human  heart  from 
the  world  to  religion.  I  am  afraid  a  great  deal  of  the 
religion  of  this  day  ends  in  getting  all  you  can  and  doing  as 
little  as  you  can  —  like  some  of  your  servants.  You  know 
the  sort,  who  will  do  no  more  than  they  are  forced  —  just 
get  through,  because  they  are  hired.  There  is  a  great  deal 
of  that  kind  of  service  in  these  days,  both  towards  man  and 
towards  God ! 

Now,  friends,  what  have  you  been  doing  for  Him  —  for 
the  promotion  of  His  blessed,  glorious,  saving  purposes  in 
the  world  ?  What  have  you  been  denying  yourself  for  the 
sake  of  His  kingdom  ?  What  labor  have  you  gone  through 
of  mind,  or  brain,  or  heart  ?  How  many  letters  have  you 
written  ?  How  many  people  have  you  spoken  to  ?  How 
many  visits  have  you  made  ?  What  self-denying  labor  have 
you  been  doing  for  Him  who  has  done  (as  you  say)  so  much 


THE  WORLD'S  NEED.  157 

for  you  ?  What  have  you  been  suffering  for  Him  ?  Have 
you  been  trying,  in  some  little  measure,  to  fill  up  behind 
the  measure  of  His  sufferings  ^^  for  His  body's  sake,  the 
church  ? '-'  Have  you  been  carrying  the  sins  and  sorrows  of 
a  guilty  world  on  your  heart  before  God,  and  pleading  with 
Him  for  His  own  Name's  sake,  to  pour  out  His  Spirit  upon 
the  ungodly  multitudes  outside,  and  to  quicken  half-asleep 
professors  inside  ?  Have  you  been  subjecting  yourself  to 
reproach  and  contempt  ^- not  only  from  the  world,  but 
from  half-hearted  professors  and  Pharisees,  beariug  the 
Cross,  enduring  the  shame  of  unkind  reproaches  in  living 
and  striving  to  save  them  ?  Oh,  what  have  you  been  doing, 
brother  and  sister  ? 

Come,  now,  friends,  I  want  a  practical  result.  He 
suffered  that  for  you.  He  is  up  yonder,  interceding  for 
you.  Pive  bleeding  wounds  He  always  bears  in  the  j)res- 
ence  of  His  Father  for  you.  If  He  were  to  forget  you  for  a 
single  moment,  or  cease  His  intercession,  what  would 
happen  ?  What  are  you  doing  for  Him  ?  He  has  left  you 
an  example  that  you  should  follow  in  His  steps.  What 
were  they  ?  They  were  blood-tracked ;  they  were  humble 
steps.  They  were  steps  scorned  by  the  world.  He  was 
ignored,  and  traduced,  and  rejected  of  men.  He  had  not 
where  to  lay  His  head.  He  carried  in  His  body  and  in  His 
soul  the  sorrows  and  sufferings  of  all  our  race.  He  was  a 
man  of  sorrows  —  not  His  own.  He  had  no  reason  to  be 
sorrowful.  He  was  the  Father's  own  beloved,  and  He  knew 
it,  but  He  was  a  man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief. 
The  griefs  of  this  poor,  lost,  half-damned  world  He  bore, 
f.nd  they  were  sometimes  so  intolerable  that  they  squeezed 
the  blood  through  His  veins.  Have  you  been  following  in 
His  footsteps,  in  any  measure  ?     He  lived  not  for  Himself. 


158  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIANITY. 

He  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,  and 
took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant.  What  are  you  doing  ? 
Oh !  my  friends,  up,  up,  and  be  doing.  Begin,  if  you  have 
not  begun  —  begin  to-day.  Ask  Him  to  baptize  you  with 
His  Spirit,  and  let  you  begin  at  once  to  follow  Him  in  the 
regeneration  of  the  Spirit.  You  are  called  by  what  He  did 
for  you ! 

Then,  you  are  called  by  the  wants  of  the  world.  I  have 
said  so  much  about  this  at  other  times  that  I  will  not  say 
more  now,  only  methinks  it  is  a  theme  that  is  never  ex- 
hausted, and  never  will  be  while  there  are  any  more  sinners 
to  save.  Oh !  the  wants  of  the  world !  To  me  it  is  an 
overwhelming,  a  prodigious  thought,  that  He  shed  His 
blood  for  every  soul  of  man,  and  that  as  He  hung  there,  He 
saw,  under  all  the  vileness,  and  sin,  and  ruin  of  the  Fall  — 
the  human  soul  created  originally  in  His  own  image,  and 
capable  of  infinite  and  eternal  development  and  progress. 
The  soul  to  be  rescued,  washed,  redeemed,  saved,  sanctified, 
and  glorified  —  He  saw  this  glorious  jewel  and  He  gave 
Himself  for  it.  Look  at  these  souls.  There  is  not  one  of 
them  so  mean,  or  vile,  or  base,  but  can  be  rescued  by  the 
power  of  His  Spirit,  and  by  His  living,  glorious  Gospel 
brought  to  bear  upon  them.  The  Saviour,  quoting  from  the 
Prophets,  says,  ^'Ye  are  gods  (and  adds)  the  Scriptures 
cannot  be  broken."  He  had  no  such  little,  mean,  insignifi- 
cant estimate  of  the  worth  of  human  souls  as  some  people 
have  now-a-days,  who  consign  whole  generations  to  hell 
without  any  bowels  of  mercy  or  compassion.  Oh!  the 
Lord  fill  us  with  the  pity  of  Jesus  Christ,  who,  when  He 
saw  the  multitudes,  wept  over  them. 

Oh !  friends,  think  of  one  such  soul !  What  is  your  gold, 
or  houses,  or  lands  —  what  your  respectability,  what  your 


tHE  WORLD'S  NEE1>.  159 

reputation,  what  all  the  prizes  of  this  world?  We  talk 
about  it,  but  who  realizes  it  —  wJio,  who  ?  — the  value  of  one 
precious,  immortal  soul  saved,  redeemed,  sanctified.  Oh, 
the  wants  of  the  world  !  They  are  dying,  they  are  dying  !  ! 
When  people  come  to  me  with  their  fastidious  objections,  I 
say  —  "My  friend,  all  I  know  is  —  souls  are  dying,  dying." 

If  your  homes  were  being  decimated  by  the  cholera,  you 
would  not  be  very  particular  about  the  means  you  used  to 
stay  it,  and  if  anybody  came  with  objections  to  the  rough- 
ness of  your  measures,  you  would  say,  "  the  people  are  dying, 
they  are  dying,'^  and  that  would  be  the  end  of  all  argument. 
I  say,  they  are  dying,  and  they  are  to  be  saved.  Satan  is 
getting  them :  I  want  God  to  have  them.  Jesus  Christ  has 
bought  them.  He  was  the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world.  They  belong  to  Him,  and  He  shall  have  ever}'- 
one  I  can  reach,  and  everyone  I  can  inspire  others  to  reach 
also. 

The  world  is  dying.  Do  you  believe  it  ?  You  are  called 
by  the  wants  of  the  world.  Begin  nearest  home  if  you  like, 
by  all  means  :  I  have  little  faith  in  those  people's  ministra- 
tions who  go  abroad  after  others,  while  their  own  are  perish- 
ing at  their  firesides.  Begin  at  home  but  do  not  end  there. 
"  Oh !  yes,"  people  say,  "  begin  at  home,"  but  they  end  there ; 
you  never  hear  of  them  anywhere  else,  and  it  comes  to  very 
little  what  they  do  at  home,  after  all.  God  has  ordained 
that  the  two  shall  go  together.  Get  them  saved  by  all  means, 
but  somebody  else  saved  as  well.  Set  yourself  to  work  for 
God.  Go  to  Him  to  ask  Him  how  to  do  it.  Go  to  Him  for  the 
equipment  of  power,  and  then  begin.  Never  mind  how  you 
tremble.  I  dare  say  your  trembling  will  do  more  good  than 
if  you  were  ever  so  brave.  ISTever  mind  the  tears.  I  wish 
Christians  would  weep  the  Gospel  into  people ;  it  would  often 


160  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

go  deeper  than  it  does.  Never  mind  if  you  do  stammer. 
They  will  believe  you  when  it  comes  from  the  heart.  They 
will  say,  "He  talked  to  me  quite  natural/'  as  a  man  said, 
some  time  ago  —  wondering  that  he  should  be  talked  to 
about  religion  in  a  natural  way ;  but  mind,  no  mock  feeling, 
for  they  will  detect  it  in  a  minute.  Go  to  the  closet  until 
you  get  filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  then  go  and  let  it  out 
upon  them.  Finney  says,  "  I  went  and  let  my  heart  out  on  the 
people."  Get  your  heart  full  of  the  living  water  and  then 
open  the  gates  and  let  it  flow  out.  Look  them  in  the  face 
and  take  hold  of  them  lovingly  by  the  hand  and  say,  "My 
friend,  you  are  going  to  everlasting  death.  If  nobody  has 
ever  told  you  till  now  —  I  have  come  to  tell  you.  My  friend, 
you  have  a  precious  soul.  Is  it  saved  ?  "  They  can  under- 
stand that !  not  beginning  in  a  roundabout  way,  but  talking 
to  them  straight :  —  "  Do  you  ever  think  about  your  precious 
soul  ?  Is  it  saved  ?  Are  your  sins  pardoned  ?  Are  you 
ready  to  die  ?  '*  Your  rich  neighbors  and  your  servant  girls 
and  your  stable-men  alike,  can  understand  that. 

A  lady  said  to  my  daughter,  "  I  have  begun  talking  to  peo- 
ple about  their  souls  in  quite  a  different  way  to  what  I  used. 
I  begin  asking  them  if  they  do  not  know  they  are  sinners 
and  if  ready  to  die,  and  it  produces  quite  a  different  effect." 
For  one  reason,  she  has  her  own  heart  full  of  the  love  and 
Spirit  of  God,  and  that  burns  her  words  in.  Begin  in  that 
way  and  see  what  God  will  do  through  you,  for,  of  course, 
I  only  recognise  you  as  the  instrumentality  which  He  has 
chosen,  and  those  who  reflect  upon  the  instrumentality,  re- 
flect upon  His  wisdom.  You  go  and  put  your  hand  to  the 
plough  and  He  will  give  you  strength  to  push  it  along. 

The  Lord  help  you  to  go  home  thinking  about  the  T?ants 
of  the  world,  and  the  next  Sabbath  we  will  consider  the 
qualifications  for  labour. 


SERMON  X. 


THE  HOLY  GHOST. 

"And,  behold,  I  send  the  promise  of  my  Father  upon  you  :  but  tarry  ye  in  the 
city  of  Jerusalem,  until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high."— Lukb 
xxiv.  49. 

"But  ye  shall  receive  power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you.'  "- 
Acts  i.  8. 

Friends  who  were  present  at  former  services  will  remem- 
ber our  line  of  thought,  without  my  stopping  to  recapitulate. 
My  chief  reason  for  taking  up  this  subject  again,  after  having 
preached  four  sermons  on  it,  is  to  meet  the  difiiculties  of  some 
whom  I  believe  to  be  anxious  and  honest  enquirers.  Taking 
those  who  have  written  and  spoken  to  me  as  representatives 
of  a  class,  it  occurred  to  me  that  there  might  be  many 
others  in  a  similar  state  of  mind,  and  it  is  a  great  joy  to  me 
if  the  Lord  uses  me  to  meet  real  diflSculties,  and  to  help 
those  who  are  exercised  by  them  into  a  higher  state  of  grace, 
and  a  more  thorough  and  complete  devotion  to  the  Lord. 
This  is  my  end.     God  is  my  witness  in  every  service. 

Now,  I  do  not  want  to  make  any  reflections,  and  will  not 
do  so  any  further  than  I  can  help ;  but  in  dealing  with  such 
a  subject  we  cannot  avoid  this,  to  a  certain  extent,  as  I  have 
said  before ;  if  the  truth  reveals  error,  and  if  trying  to  get 
into  a  better  track  necessarily  in-some  measure  reflects  on  the 
old  track  —  we  cannot  help  it,  and  we  must  not  eschew  the 
former  for  the  latter.     It  must  be  manifest,  I  think,  to  every 

161 


162  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

spiritual  and  tliouglitfiil  Cliristian  that  there  is  a  great  want 
somewhere  in  connection  with  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  instrumentalities  of  the  church  at  large.  That  there 
are  many  blessed  exceptions  I  joyfully  and  gladly  admit. 
No  one  hails  them  with  greater  gladness  than  I  do.  That 
there  are  blessed  green  spots  here  and  there  in  the  wilder- 
ness is  quite  true,  and  when  these  are  gathered  together  and 
descanted  on  in  articles,  they  look  very  nice,  and  we  are  apt 
to  take  the  flattering  unction  to  our  souls  that  things  are  not 
so  bad  after  all ;  but,  when  we  come  to  travel  the  country 
over  and  find  how  few  and  far  between  these  green  spots  are, 
and  hear  what  a  tide  of  lamentation  and  mourning  reaches 
us  all  round  the  land  as  to  the  deadness,  coldness,  and 
dearth  of  Christian  churches,  we  cannot  help  feeling  that 
there  is  a  great  want  somewhere  !  This  is  not  only  my 
opinion  but  it  is  almost  universally  admitted,  that,  with  the 
enormous  expenditure  of  means,  the  great  amount  of  human 
effort,  the  multiplication  of  instrumentalities  during  the  past 
century,  there  has  not  been  a  corresponding  result. 

People  say  to  me,  on  every  hand,  we  have  meetings  with- 
out number,  services,  societies,  conventions,  conferences,  but 
what  comes  of  them  all,  comparatively  ?  And  I  may  just 
say  here  that  numbers  of  ministers  and  clergymen,  in  private 
conversation,  admit  the  same  thing.  In  fact,  none  are  more 
ready  to  admit  this  comparative  lack  of  results  than  many 
dear  spiritual  ministers.  They  say,  when  talking  with  us 
behind  the  scenes —  "  Yes,  it  is  a  sad  fact.  I  think  I  preach 
the  truth.  I  pray  about  it.  I  am  anxious  for  results,  but 
alas !  alas !  the  conversions  are  but  few  and  far  between." 
And  then,  not  only  are  those  conversions  few,  but  in  the 
mass  of  instances  superficial  —  we  should  expect  from  such 
a  putting  of  the  truth  as  that  we  have  been  reading  about, 


THE  HOLY  GHOST.  163 

numerous  and  continual  turnings  to  the  Lord  as  in  those  days 

—  we  should  expect  men  coming  out  openly  from  sin  and 
from  God-dishonoring  courses,  businesses,  and  professions 

—  coming  out  from  fashionable  and  worldly  circles,  abjuring 
the  world,  and  literally  and  absolutely  following  Christ  as  in 
those  days.  That  is  what  we  have  a  right  to  expect,  and 
yet  how  comparatively  rare  they  are,  so  that  when  people  do 
this,  there  is  quite  a  commotion,  and  it  is  talked  about  all 
over  the  land.  This,  I  say,  is  universally  admitted,  and  it 
behooves  us  to  ask  before  God,  and  with  an  earnest  heart, 
yearning,  desiring  to  improve  this  state  of  things  —  where 
is  the  lack,  what  is  the  want  ? 

Note,  secondly,  this  want  is  n^t  the  truth.  Oh !  what  a 
great  deal  of  talk  we  have  about  the  truth,  and  not  any  too 
much.  I  would  not  yield  to  any  man  or  woman  in  my  love 
for  this  Bible.  I  love  this  Word  and  regard  it  as  the  stand- 
ard of  all  faith  and  practice,  and  our  guide  to  live  by ;  but 
it  is  not  enough  of  itself.  The  great  want  is  not  the  truth, 
for  you  see  facts  would  contradict  this  theory.  If  it  were 
the  truth,  then  there  would  be  no  lack  at  this  day,  compared 
with  other  times,  because  we  never  had  so  much  of  the  truth. 
There  never  was  so  much  preaching  of  the  truth,  or  such  a 
wide  dissemination  of  the  Word  of  God,  yet,  comparatively, 
where  are  the  results  ? —  Further,  not  only  as  to  quantity, 
but  as  to  quality,  am  I  discouraged.  Not  only  are  there  com- 
paratively few  conversions,  but  a  great  many  of  these  are  of 
a  questionable  kind.  We  should  not  only  ask  —  are  people 
converted,  but  what  are  they  converted  to  ?  What  sort  of 
SAINTS  ARE  THEY  ?  bccausc,  I  CQutend,  you  had  far  better  let 
a  man  alone  in  sin  than  give  him  a  sham  conversion,  and 
make  him  believe  he  is  a  Christian  when  he  is  nothing  of  the 
kind.     So  you  see  we  must  look  after  the  quality  as  well  as 


164  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIANITT. 

the  quantity,  and  I  fear,  we  have  an  awful  amount  of  spuri- 
ous production,  and  it  behooves  us  —  and  I  will  for  one,  if  I 
were  to  be  crucified  for  it  to-morrow — be  true  to  what  the 
Spirit  of  God  has  taught  me  on  this  point,  I  will  never  pan- 
der to  things  as  they  are  for  fear  of  the  persecution  which 
follows  trying  to  put  them  right.     God  forbid ! 

Then,  I  say,  the  lack  is  not  truth.  There  will  be  thousands 
of  sermons  preached  to-day  —  the  truth,  and  nothing  but  the 
truth.  Nobody  will  pretend  to  say  they  were  not  in  perfect 
keeping  with  the  Word  of  God ;  and  yet  they  will  be  perfect 
failures,  and  nobody  will  know  it  better  than  they  who  preach 
them !     These  are  facts. 

I  was  talking,  on  this  point,  awhile  ago,  with  a  good  man, 
who  said,  "Ah!  yes,  I  have  not  seen  a  conversion  in  my 
church  for  these  two  years."  Now,  what  was  the  reason  ? 
There  was  a  reason,  and  I  am  afraid  many  might  say  the 
same.  Yet  there  are  the  unconverted.  They  come  to  be 
operated  upon.  Take  a  church  where  there  is  a  congregation 
of,  say  800  or  1,000,  suppose  with  a  membership  of  200  or 
300.  What  becomes  oT  the  500  or  700  unbelievers,  who  come 
and  go,  Sunday  after  Sunday,  like  a  door  on  its  hinges,  nei- 
ther better  nor  worse  ?  —  nay,  God  grant  it  might  be  so,  but 
they  are  worse.  They  get  enough  light  to  light  them  down  to 
damnation,  but  they  do  not  get  enough  power  to  lift  them 
into  salvation.  What  is  the  matter?  There  must  be 
something  wrong.  Will  you  account  for  it.  It  ought  to  be 
accounted  for  !  It  ought  not  so  to  be.  God  is  not  changed. 
Surely  He  is  as  anxious  for  the  salvation  of  men  now  as  He 
ever  was=  Human  hearts  are  not  changed ;  they  are  neither 
better  nor  worse;  they  are  depraved,  vile,  devilish  —  just 
the  same.  The  Gospel  is  just  the  same  power  it  ever  was, 
rightly  experienced,  lived,  and  preached.       It  is  still  the 


THE  HOLY  GHOST.  165 

power  of  God  unto  salvation.  Then  what  is  the  matter  ? 
The  truth  is  preached.  The  people  hear  it,  and  yet  they 
remain  as  they  were.     Where  is  the  lack  ? 

Now,  I  say,  and  I  most  unhesitatingly  assert,  that  the  great 
want  is  power — this  power  of  which  we  have  been  reading. 
And  I  want  to  remark,  thirdly,  that  this  power  is  as  distinct, 
and  definite,  and  a  separate  gift  of  God  as  was  this  Book,  as 
was  the  Son,  or  any  other  gift  which  He  has  given  us ! 

It  is  distinctly  recognized,  not  only  in  our  texts,  but,  as  we 
read  to  you  again  and  again,  as  a  distinct  and  definite  gift 
accompanying  the  efforts  of  those  who  live  on  the  conditions 
on  which  God  can  give  it  to  them.  We  cannot  explain  this 
gift,  but  it  is  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  in  the  soul 
of  the  speaker  accompanying  His  word,  making  it  cut  and 
pierce  to  the  dividing  asunder  soul  and  spirit.  "Ye  shall 
receive  power  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you." 

"Ye  shall  be  endued  with,"  —  not  the  truth,  not  faith 
(they  had  faith  before  that),  but,  "  Ye  shall  be  endued  with 
power,  and,  as  He  says  in  another  place,  "which  all  your  ad- 
versaries shall  not  be  able  to  gainsay  or  resist."  Though 
they  may  stone  you,  as  they  did  Stephen,  they  shall  be  cut 
in  their  hearts,  and  made  to  feel  the  power  of  your  testi- 
mony. 

Now,  I  find  people  who  go  to  work,  which  is  all  right,  be- 
cause the  power  comes  to  us  in  obedient  faith ;  but  they  go 
trusting  in  their  own  efforts.  They  are  without  this  endow- 
ment of  power,  and  they  see  no  result.  The  work  is  a  com- 
parative failure.  Oh  !  what  numbers  of  people  have  come  to 
me  who  have  been  at  ^rork  in  different  directions,  in 
churches,  as  ministers,  elders,  deacons,  leaders.  Sabbath 
school  teachers,  tract  distributors,  and  the  like,  confessing 
that  they  had  been  working  for  more  or  less  lengthened 


166  AGGRESSnrE  CKRISTIANITT. 

periods,  and  had  seen  comparatively  little  result.  They  say, 
"  Do  you  think  this  is  right  ?  Do  you  think  I  ought  to  go 
on  ?  "  Go  on,  assuredly,  but  not  in  the  same  track.  Go  on, 
most  decidedly,  but  seek  a  fresh  inspiration.  There  is  some- 
thing wrong,  or  you  would  have  seen  some  fruit  of  your 
labour — not  all  the  fruit.  God  does  not  give  to  any  of  us  to 
see  it  all ;  but  we  do  see  enough  to  assure  us  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  accompanying  our  testimony.  God's  people  have 
always  done  that  when  they  have  worked  in  conformity 
with  the  conditions  on  which  the  power  can  be  given. 

Now,  this  is  how  I  account  for  the  want  of  results — the 
want  of  the  direct,  pungent,  enlightening,  convicting,  restor- 
ing, transforming  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  I  care  not 
how  gigantic  the  intellect  of  the  agent,  or  how  equipped 
from  the  school  of  human  learning,  I  would  rather  have  a 
little  child,  with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  hardly  able 
to  put  two  sentences  of  the  Queen's  English  together,  to 
come  to  help,  bless,  and  benefit  my  soul,  than  I  would  have 
the  most  learned  divine  in  the  kingdom  without  it,  for  "  it  is 
not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  My  Spirit.''  Oh  !  that 
you  would  learn  it.  When  you  have  learnt  that,  you  will 
be  made ;  when  you  experience  it,  you  will  lay  hold  on  God. 
It  is  not  by  might  —  might  of  intellect,  or  learning,  or  elo- 
quence, or  position,  or  influence  ;  it  is  not  by  might,  nor  by 
power —  man's  power  —  of  any  sort,  but  by  My  Spirit.  That 
is  as  true  as  it  ever  was.  Here  is  the  secret  of  the 
Church's  failure  !  She  is  like  Israel  of  old  :  "  She  hath 
multiplied  her  defenced  cities  and  her  palaces,  but  she  hath 
forgotton  the  God  of  Israel,  in  whom  her  strength  is."  If 
you  will  read  the  history  of  the  church  from  the  beginning, 
you  will  find  it  is  true  what  I  say,  that  just  to  the  degree 
that  the  church  has  increased  in  the  material,  she  has  de- 


THE  HOLT  GHOST.  167 

creased  in  the  spiritual.  I  do  not  say  it  ought  to  be  so  ;  I  do 
not  say  that  is  a  necessity.  I  only  give  you  a  significant 
fact  that  it  has  been  so. 

You  say  —  "How  do  you  account  for  it  ?  "  I  account  for 
it  because  we  poor,  wretched,  tiny,  helpless  creatures,  can- 
not get  anything  good  in  the  creature,  but  we  begin  to  trust 
in  it.  But  when  God  teaches  us  that  we  have  nothing  to 
trust  in,  when  He  makes  us  realize  our  own  nothingness  and 
utter  helplessness,  and  gives  us  hold  of  Him  with  the  grasp 
of  despair,  then  we  will  begin  to  be  of  some  use  —  and  never 
till  then.  It  is  God  that  worketh  in  us  and  by  us.  The 
Apostle  labours  all  the  way  through  to  show  and  convince 
everybody  that  it  was  God  in  him  and  not  of  himself  at  all. 
Though  he  could  have  preached  with  enticing  words  of 
man's  wisdom,  and,  no  doubt,  had  many  a  temptation  to  do 
it,  as  everybody  has  who  has  dipped  into  the  flowery  paths 
of  human  rhetoric  and  learning,  but  he  eschewed  this  as  he 
would  the  devil.  He  said,  "  no  —  this  one  thing  I  do  " —  put- 
ting aside  absolutely  all  else,  he  went  on  straight  to  that 
work  till  they  cut  his  head  off. 

I  believe  you  do  perceive,  but,  if  you  do  not,  take  the  Book 
and  examine  it  yourself,  — be  at  the  trouble, — you  will  not 
get  at  the  mind  of  the  Lord  without  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
on  these  matters  of  power,  spiritual  union,  and  the  like. 
Take  the  Bible  with  you  on  your  knees  before  the  Lord ;  show 
Him  the  words,  and  say,  "  Now,  Lord,  show  me  the  meaning 
of  this."  Wait,  and  there  will  come  a  voice  from  the  excel- 
lent glory.  There  will  come  as  light  from  the  Shekinah, 
which  will  reveal  it  in  your  spiritual  consciousness,  and  you 
will  thus  know  that  thing  forever.  You  will  be  wiser  than 
youj  teachers  with  respect  to  that  particular  point. 

Further,  you  say,  "  Can  we  have  this  power  equally  with 


168  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

the  early  disciples  ? ''  I  say,  reasoning  by  analogy,  assum- 
ing that  what  God  has  done  in  the  past  He  will  continue  to 
do  in  the  future,  is  it  not  likely  that  He  will  give  it  to  us, 
because  we  equally  need  it  ?  —  we  poor  things,  in  our  day, 
as  they  did  in  theirs,  we  equally  need  it :  first,  because  the 
character  of  the  agents  is  the  same.  We  are  very  much  like 
them,  and  they  were  very  much  like  us.  This  has  often  en- 
couraged me.  If  they  had  been  men  of  gigantic  intellects 
and  extraordinary  education,  training,  and  position ;  if  they 
had  possessed  all  human  equipment  and  qualifications,  we 
might  have  looked  back  through  the  ages  in  despair,  and  said, 
"I  can  never  be  such  as  they  were."  Look  what  they  were, 
naturally,  apart  from  this  gift  of  power.  The  Holy  Ghost 
has  taken  care  to  give  us  their  true  characters.  They  were 
men  of  like  passions,  weaknesses,  tendencies,  liability  to  fall, 
with  ourselves  —  just  such  poor,  frail,  weak,  easily-tripped- 
up  creatures,  and,  in  many  instances,  unbelieving  and  diso- 
bedient, before  Pentecost.  Now,  I  say  this  is  encouraging 
for  us  all. 

You  remember  what  Jesus  said  to  Mary  —  "  Go  and  tell 
my  disciples  and  Peter."  Mary,  perhaps,  would  have  left 
Peter  out  after  his  shameful  denial  of  the  Lord ;  for  fear  of 
this,  Jesus  said,  "  Go  and  tell  my  disciples  and  Peter." 

Ah !  there  are  some  here  saying,  "  But  Peter  was  not  so 
bad  as  I  am."  Well,  we  don't  know  anything  about  that,  but, 
whether  you  are  worse  or  not,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  equal  to  the 
emergency.  He  can  cure  you.  He  can  baptize  you  with  His 
power.  You  may  have  denied  Him,  if  not  as  Peter  did,  yet 
practically  as  bad.  It  makes  no  difference  to  God  Avhether 
you  have  been  a  little  bad  or  very  bad ;  whether  you  have 
denied  Him  once  or  thrice,  or  whether  you  have  denied  Him 
with  oaths  and  curses.     If  you  will  only  come,  and  comply 


THE  HOLT  GHOST.  169 

with  the  conditions,  He  will  look  on  you,  heal  you,  and  bap- 
tize you  with  power.  Did  they  not  all  forsake  Him  and 
flee,  except  a  few  poor  faithful  women  ?  All  the  world  for- 
sook Him  and  fled  in  the  hour  of  His  extremity.  "  Ah  ! " 
you  say,  "  well,  I  have  done  the  same  myself.  I  would  not 
watch  with  Him  one  hour.  I  have  betrayed  Him  before  my 
friends  and  acquaintances  in  the  world,  where  I  have  been 
brought  into  circumstances  that  have  tested  my  fidelity.  My 
courage  has  failed,  and  I  have  failed  to  witness  for  Him.'' 
Yes,  I  know  and  agree  with  you  that  it  was  base  ingratitude. 
You  were  a  traitor,  indeed  ;  but  still,  if  you  will  come  back, 
"Peter,"  and  repent,  and  do  your  first  works.  He  will  receive 
you  —  baptize  joii  with  power.  Oh !  what  they  were  before 
Pentecost,  and  what  they  were  after!  Poor  Peter,  who 
could  not  stand  the  questionings  of  a  servant  maid,  who 
could  not  dare  to  have  it  said  that  he  was  one  of  the  des- 
pised Nazarenes,  what  a  valiant  soldier  he  afterwards  be- 
came for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  how  tradition  says  he 
was  crucified  for  his  Master  at  the  last.  Anyway,  we  know 
he  was  a  faithful  and  valiant  soldier  to  the  end  of  his  jour- 
ney. 

Now,  this  baptism  will  transform  you  as  it  did  them ;  it 
will  make  you  all  prophets  and  prophetesses,  according  to 
your  measure. 

Will  you  come  and  let  Him  baptize  you  ?  Will  you  learn, 
once  and  forever,  that  it  is  not  a  question  of  human  merit, 
strength,  or  deserving,  at  all,  but  simply  a  question  of  sub- 
mission, obedience,  faith. 

Then  we  need  it  because  not  -onlj  are  the  agents  the  same, 
but  our  work  is  essentially  the  same. 

It  may  differ  in  its  outward  manifestations  because  we  live 
in  an  age  of  greater  toleration,  but  it  is  just  the  same  in  es- 


170  AGGRESSIVE  CHRISTIANITY. 

sence,  and  I  do  not  know,  as  to  the  manifestation,  when  you 
come  to  do  it  in  apostolic  fashion,  with  apostolic  spirit, 
whether  you  do  not  get  very  much  the  same  apostolic  treat- 
ment. They  gnash  upon  you  with  their  teeth,  and  do  as 
much  as  the  law  will  let  them,  and  sometimes  a  little  more, 
in  the  way  of  stoning  and  persecuting  you. 

The  great  thing  to  be  done  by  this  power  of  God  is  to  sub- 
due the  naturally  evil,  wicked,  and  rebellious  heart  of  man. 
Now  God  alone  is  able  to  do  that.  That  is  a  superhuman 
work.  You  may  enlighten  a  man's  intellect,  civilize  his 
manners,  reform  his  habits,  make  him  a  respectable,  honest, 
industrious  member  of  society,  without  the  power  of  God, 
but  you  cannot  transform  his  soul.  That  is  too  much  for 
any  human  reformer.  That  is  the  prerogative  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  I  have  not  a  shadow  of  a  doubt  that  the  eternal 
day  will  reveal  every  other  kind  of  work  to  be  wood,  hay, 
stubble.  All  the  sham  conversions,  all  the  people  whose  lives 
and  opinions  have  been  changed  by  anything  short  of  this 
power,  will  be  wood,  hay,  stubble.  It  is  the  prerogative  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  Therefore,  God  never  pretends  to  do  it  by 
any  other  means  ;  and  all  through  the  Bible  this  power  is  as- 
cribed to  the  Spirit  of  God.  Therefore,  we  want  this  Spirit 
to  do  this  work.  What !  you  set  yourself  to  enlighten  a  dark- 
ened human  soul,  to  convince  a  hardened,  rebellious  sinner,  to 
convert  a  rebel  in  arms  against  God,  with  an  inveterate  hatred 
in  the  very  core  of  his  soul  against  God  and  all  about  God ! 
You  set  yourself  to  bring  down  that  —  to  transform  that  eviJ, 
wicked  heart,  to  subdue  that  soul  to  submission  and  obedi- 
ence! — you  try  it,  try  it  without  the  Spirit  of  God!  Oh! 
no,  you  want  that  Spirit.  You  want  the  same  measure  of 
that  Spirit,  just  the  same,  which  Paul  had. 

And  what  is  our  work  ?     To  go  and  subjugate  the  world 


THE  HOLY  GHOST.  171 

to  Jesus ;  everybody  we  can  reach,  everybody  we  can  influ 
ence,  and  bring  them  to  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  make  them  re- 
alize that  He  is  their  lawful  King  and  lawgiver ;  that  the 
Devil  is  a  usurper,  and  that  they  are  to  come  and  serve  Christ 
all  the  days  of  their  lives.  Dare  any  of  us  think  of  it  without 
this  equipment  of  power  ?  Talk  about  "  Can  we  have  it  ?  '^ 
—  we  are  of  no  use  without  it.  What  can  we  do  without  it  ? 
This  is  the  reason  of  the  effeteness  of  so  much  professed 
Christianity  ;  there  is  no  Holy  Ghost  in  it.  It  is  all  rotten. 
It  is  like  a  very  pretty  corpse  —  you  cannot  say  there  is  this 
wanting  or  the  other  wanting,  it  is  a  perfect  form,  but  dead. 
It  is  like  a  good  galvanic  battery.  It  is  all  right  —  perfect 
in  all  its  parts  —  but  when  you  touch  it  there  is  no  effect  — 
there  is  no  fire  or  shock.  What  is  the  matter  ?  It  only 
wants  the  fire  —  the  power. 

Oh  !  friends,  we  want  the  power  that  we  may  be  able  to 
go  and  stretch  ourselves  upon  the  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins, 
and  breathe  into  him  the  breath  of  spiritual  life.  We  want 
to  be  able  to  go  and  touch  his  eyes  that  he  may  see,  and  speak 
to  the  dead  and  deaf  with  the  voice  of  God  and  make  them 
hear.     This  is  what  we  want  —  power. 

If  we  equally  need  it,  is  it  likely  that  God  will  withhold 
it  ?  The  Book,  rightly  read  and  understood,  is  full  of  prom- 
ise and  exhortation  to  get  it.  Is  it  likely  that  if  we  are  as  frail 
as  they  were,  if  the  work  is  the  same,  is  it  likely  that  the 
God  of  all  grace,  and  our  Father  as  much  as  theirs,  and  as 
much  in  sympathy  with  the  souls  of  men,  will  withhold  it 
from  us  ?  Xo,  no.  But  our  Saviour  distinctly  told  us  that 
He  bought  it  for  us  — that  it  was  more  expedient  that  His 
people  should  have  it  than  that  He  should  remain  with 
them.  It  is  promised  to  all  believers  to  the  end  of  time. 
The  conditions  you  know  —  simply  putting  away  everything 


172  AGGRESSIVE  CHKISTIANITY. 

that  MnderSj  casting  aside  every  doubtful  thing,  trampling 
it  in  the  dust ;  then  a  full,  whole-hearted  surrender  to  Him, 
embracing  the  Cross,  embracing  His  will  at  all  costs  and 
sacrifices,  and  then  a  determined  march  to  the  upper  room 
at  Jerusalem  and  a  determined  abiding  there  until  you  get 
it  —  these  are  the  conditions.  Anybody  can  have  it  on 
these  terms. 

Then,  in  conclusion,  let  me  remind  you  —  and  it  makes  my 
own  soul  almost  reel  when  I  think  of  it  —  that  God  holds 
us  responsible.  He  holds  you  responsible  for  all  the  good 
you  might  do  if  you  had  it.  Do  not  deceive  yourself.  He 
will  have  the  five  talents  with  their  increase.  He  will  not 
have  an  excuse  for  one,  and  you  will  not  dare  to  go  up  to  the 
throne  and  say,  "  Thou  wast  a  hard  master,  reaping  where 
Thou  dost  not  sow,  and  gathering  where  Thou  hadst  not 
strewn.  Thou  biddest  me  to  save  souls  when  Thou  knewest 
I  had  not  the  power."  What  will  He  say  to  you  ?  "  Wick- 
ed and  slothful  servant,  out  of  thine  own  mouth  will  I  judge 
thee.  You  knew  where  you  could  have  got  the  power. 
You  knew  the  conditions.  You  might  have  had  it.  Where 
are  the  souls  you  might  have  saved.  Where  are  the  chil- 
dren that  I  would  have  given  you  ?  Where  is  the  fruit  ? '' 
Oh !  friends,  these  are  solemn  and  awful  realities.  Oh, 
what  you  might  do !  Who  can  tell  ?  Who  would  ever  have 
thought,  twenty  years  ago,  when  I  first  raised  my  voice,  a 
feeble,  trembling  woman,  one  of  the  most  timid  and  bashful 
the  Lord  ever  saved,  the  hundreds  of  precious  souls  that 
would  be  given  me  !  I  only  refer  to  myself  because  I  know 
my  own  case  better  than  that  of  another ;  but,  let  me  ask 
you  —  supposing  I  had  held  back  and  been  disobedient  to 
the  Heavenly  vision,  what  would  God  have  said  to  me  for 
the  loss  of  all  this  fruit  ?     Thank  God,  much  of  it  is  al- 


THE  HOLY  GHOST.  173 

ready  gathered  into  Heaven,  people  who  have  sent  me  word 
from  their  dying  beds,  that  they  blessed  God  they  had  ever 
heard  my  voice,  saying  that  they  should  wait  for  me  on  the 
other  side,  prepared  to  lead  me  to  the  throne  —  what  would 
have  become  of  the  fruit  ?  I  should  not  have  had  it  any- 
way. They  would  never  have  become  m^  crown  of  rejoic- 
ing in  the  day  of  the  Lord.  Oh,  who  can  tell  what  God 
can  do  by  any  man  or  woman,  however  timid,  however 
faint,  if  only  fully  given  up  to  Him.  My  brother,  my  sis- 
ter. He  holds  you  responsible.  He  holds  you  responsible, 
my  sister  —  you,  who  wrote  me  about  your  difficulties  and 
temptations  in  testifying  of  Jesus  —  He  holds  you  respon- 
sible. What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  Ask  yourself.  It  is 
coming.  You  believe  it !  You  say  you  do.  Unless  you 
are  a  confirmed  hypocrite,  you  do  —  that  you  are  going  to 
stand  before  the  throne  of  His  glory.  You  believe  that 
you  are  going  to  stand  before  Him  by-and-bye,  when  you 
shall  receive  according  to  the  things  you  have  done  in  your 
body.  What  shall  you  say  ?  The  world  is  dying  —  souls 
are  being  damned  at  an  awful  rate  every  day.  Men  are 
running  to  destruction.  Torrents  of  iniquity  are  rolling 
down  our  streets  and  through  our  world.  God  is  almost 
tired  of  the  cry  of  our  sins  and  iniquities  going  up  into  His 
ears.  What  are  you  going  to  do,  brother  ?  What  are  you 
going  to  do  ?  Will  you  set  to  work  ?  Will  you  get  this 
power  ?  Will  you  put  away  everything  that  hinders  ? 
Will  you  have  it  at  all  costs  ? 

We  had  a  letter  very  recently,  about  a  gentleman  who  had 
been  reconverted  in  the  services,of  the  Salvation  Army,  tell- 
ing us  that  he  has  relinquished  an  income  of  £800  a  year, 
in  order  to  keep  a  conscience  void  of  offence  —  this  is 
the  result   of    the   power   of  the   Holy   Ghost.      I   heard 


174  AGGRESSIVE  CHEISTIANITY. 

of  another  gentleman  who  was  invited  to  a  party.  After 
dinner,  the  card-table  was  got  out,  as  usual,  and  when  the 
cards  were  all  spread  and  everybody  was  ready  to  begin,  this 
gentleman  jumped  up,  and  pushed  it  away,  and  said,  "I  have 
done  with  this  for  ever."  The  lady  who  told  me  said,  "  He 
was  down  on  his  knees  before  we  had  time  to  turn  round, 
and  was  praying  for  us  and  for  all  the  house.  Oh!" 
she  added,  "  you  should  have  seen  them."  Yes,  of  course, 
every  man  felt  like  the  people  round  the  Saviour.  Every 
man's  own  conscience  condemned  him.  "  They  went  off  home, 
without  any  more  card-playing,  or  dancing,  or  wine-drinking 
that  night."  Come  out  from  amongst  the  ungodly.  Testify 
against  them.  Reprove  them.  Entreat  them  with  tears  ; 
but  be  determined  to  deliver  your  soul  of  their  blood.  God 
will  give  you  the  power,  and  He  holds  you  responsible  for 
doing  this.  You  have  received  the  light.  Will  you  do  it  ? 
If  you  will,  we  shall  meet  again,  and  rejoice  with  joy  un- 
speakable. If  you  do,  we  shall  praise  God  for  ever  that  He 
brought  us  inside  the  walls  of  this  building  long  after  it  has 
smouldered  into  dust.  There  shall  be  children  and  grand- 
children, and  great  grandchildren  from  you  spiritually,  if 
you  will  only  be  faithful. 


DATE  DUE 

[   -VA 

FFB' 

?.0^99b 

^ 

-^ 

^ 

1^ 

^ 

T^ 

i 

iAl< 

^ 

m 

S 

|i 

s 

^ 

VJ^ 

GAYLORD 

..,...o,.u..  m 

^ 

^ 

S 

i^^/M    Booth,   Catherine 


'k^. 


'mrn^^i^^Tch 


267.15 
B6i*2a 


nstianity 


267.15 
B61*2a